Leaderboard

Part 6: The car had barely stopped in a parking spot when Cara was ripping off her seatbelt and jumping from the car. The force of standing, however had been all it took to convince her bladder that it was safe to release. Not caring that she was a grown woman in the middle of a crowded parking lot, Cara thrust her hand back into her crotch and pleaded with the gods to stop the flow that had started. By whatever grace, she could feel it ebb as she awkwardly ran towards the building ahead of her. She could feel the fresh warmth in her absorbent underwear and knew that this was much worse than the tiny leaks of the morning. Those had been mere dribbles where this was a legitimate loss of control. She knew that the only thing standing between her and complete disaster was the pressure she was still holding with her hand. It was like all of her body’s defenses had been breached and now the only thing in the way of the flood was her right hand. Even so, she could feel small spurts escaping into the padding with each step. “Comeoncomeoncomeon!”, Cara willed herself as she felt even more pee seeping into the padding with each step up to the front doors to her salvation. The joy of reaching the front doors was quickly dashed as she was forced to pull open on the handle, not even thinking about reaching with her dominant hand. “No!”, she squeaked, as the removal of her last defense and the effort of pulling the heavy metal door open combined to spell her fate. She couldn’t help but feel a physical sense of relief as her bladder released completely into her pull-up, even as she tried with all of her ability to stem the flow and her face turned the deepest shade of crimson yet. Here she was, 21 years old and peeing her pants in the doorway of a rest stop, families and strangers flowing by as her pee flowed out. Speaking of, things felt different in her pull-up. And she hated that she had the experience to compare it to, but this felt… wetter than earlier, she could feel a puddle of pee soaking into her padding and it seemed to be coming out faster than the padding could absorb. Panicking, and afraid to move lest her pull-up leak, she stood there, holding the door open, seemingly ushering others into the building where they, unlike her, could relieve themselves like proper adults in the restroom. She shook her head at the woman who offered to take the open door from her, cringing as she asked again, saying, “Don’t you want to go find your mom, sweetie?”, as though Cara were a child, lost and waiting on her mommy. She did the same to the older man who offered, and she blushed bright red at the little old lady who patted her on the head and called her “such a sweet little girl”. By the time her family got to the door, she had stopped wetting herself, not of her own ability to regain control, but rather because her bladder seemed to have emptied itself fully. Thankfully the padding was catching up to the task as well. “I thought you were in a hurry?”, her dad asked, looking quizzically at her stationary form in the doorway as Ryan said, “thanks”, and walked past, phone in hand, texting. “I-I…”, Cara stuttered, not really sure what to say or do. She wanted to casually check on the state of her shorts, but with her parents right there it would be too much of a giveaway to her predicament. “I-I…I was waiting for you guys”, she said lamely, taking her first step since the wetting had started in the now-swolllen padding, and wincing as her dad held the door open with one arm extended over Cara’s head. Her mom, bringing up the rear, it seemed, just gave her a sympathetic look and took her hand. “She was just waiting for Mom, John”, Patrice said, with a look heavy with meaning, patting her large purse, currently serving as Cara’s diaper bag. “Actually sweetie, can you do me a huge favor and grab me something from the car?”, she said, leaning back towards her husband and whispering into his ear. Still trying to adjust to the overly full pull-up, and using her free hand to subtly feel her butt, Cara couldn’t hear what she was asking, but she was more concerned with the way her mom seemed to know what had happened without her saying a word. Once her hand brushed against her butt, she knew immediately how her mom had known and she felt her face turn redder still. The padding seemed to have swelled dramatically and worse was the damp patch she could feel at the edge of the pullup in the back. How many people had walked past her and could see that?! Had Ryan seen?! “Alright ladies, I’ll be back in a jiffy”, her dad said, smiling sympathetically down at Cara, who was doing her best to turn her back away from the open door while still being held by the hand by her mother. “Come on, sweetie, let’s get you changed”, Patrice said, mercifully using a quiet voice. The walk through the dining and shopping area was excruciating. Cara was forced into somewhat of a waddle from the swollen pull-up, and her mother, with her regular underwear and much-longer legs was moving much more quickly, leaving Cara to be pulled along by the hand like a little girl who couldn’t be trusted to walk alone. As they approached the ladies’ room however, Cara suddenly overtook her mother as she made her way straight for the doorway… until she felt herself being pulled back and off to the left. “Mom, what the hell-“ Cara shouted, before noticing a third sign she hadn’t realized was there before. ‘Family Restroom’, it said, with a small symbol of a few stick figures, including one in a wheelchair, and a baby being changed. Cara felt like all the eyes in the building were on her, a grown woman, being led by the hand into this room. And it felt like they all knew exactly why she was being led in here, exactly which stick figure was her, and exactly what was in her mom’s purse. She was so lost in the humiliation of the moment, she didn’t even protest her mom taking control, locking the door before setting her purse down on the counter. She didn’t protest, that is, until she saw her pulling out a pack of baby wipes, and another offensive flower-adorned pull-up. “Mom, no! I don’t need that!”, Cara whined at her mother, who was still digging in her bag. Looking unimpressed, one eyebrow raised and glancing down at Cara’s waist, Patrice said simply, “Cara, we aren’t playing this game. You are standing in a leaky pull-up right now, young lady. Imagine if I had let you wear your panties?! Wouldn’t it have been more embarsssing to have an accident like this without your pull-up?” Her pullup. Cara imagined how much more humiliating it could have been, peeing her pants in the doorway to the rest stop, pee soaking through her shorts and quickly streaming down her thigh, her calf, before dripping into her socks and sneakers, pooling on the tile so that everyone could see. Having to find someone to clean up her urine, The small wet patch on her shorts felt much less horrific just then. “B-but it won’t happen again!”, Cara whined, regardless of her internal admission. She wanted, more than anything, to keep this embarrassment private, to avoid showing up in a pull-up to see the rest of her family. She only saw them twice a year, and she already had to work to be viewed beyond her childish mishap of last summer. Showing up padded? That would be even worse. Sighing, Patrice set her bag down on the counter and strode towards her daughter. It seemed, from her sympathetic face, that she was going to cave in, give Cara her way like she usually would. Instead, she shook her head and said, “you said that this morning and I bet you’re glad I didn’t listen. Now, are you going to cooperate and get yourself changed or am I going to have to do it?” Crossing her arms over her chest and glaring at her mother, Cara wanted to scream. She thought her whining, “Moooom! I’m not wearing them again, you said it yourself, we’re only like an hour from uncle Luke’s. I can hold it!”, was actually quite calm, considering. Her mother didn’t seem to share this opinion. Stepping forward she began to wordlessly unbutton Cara’s shorts, easily swatting away the small girl’s attempts to block her access. Cara’s protests became meeker when the shorts were slid all the way off and her mom handed them to her, pocket-side first, to see the damage first-hand. “Cara, this isn’t a discussion I’m having with you. You are wearing pull-ups for your own good”, Patrice said gently, turning back to her bag on the counter and pulling something out. Cara was too busy blushing to focus on that as she stood there in her soggy pull-ups, staring down at the two huge half-moon wet patches that were so large now they nearly met in the middle. Glancing down she could see how much the goodnite had swelled in the front, poofing out and forcing her thighs a bit further apart. Looking up at the mirror was even worse. As her mother busied herself with something near the counter, Cara did her best not to be obvious about it but she couldn’t stop looking at herself in the mirror and blushing. The pullup had definitely yellowed and as she shifted uncomfortably, she watched her reflection as a golden droplet trickled its way down her inner thigh to soak into her sock just like she had imagined earlier. She looked like an overgrown toddler standing there in her flowery, soaked pullup, baby blue tank top, and sneakers. Like she was fully dressed. Cara cringed at the horrifying realization that with a big stain on her shorts she might just be that! Even if her mom was making her wear another stupid goodnite, she wouldn’t be able to wear those shorts with the big pee spots on the butt. She couldn’t be expecting Cara to walk back to the car like this, could she?! “Mommmm!”, Cara whined, not even trying to sound calm. “What am I gonna wear?!”, she gestured to her bare legs dramatically. “Calm down, Cara, I have fresh pullups for you, you’re not going to be stuck in those any longer. Now it’s gonna be easier for me to do this for you, can you stay still while I get you cleaned up?”, her mother asked, arching an eyebrow like she didn’t fully trust her adult daughter to behave for a diaper change. Considering the experience that morning it was, perhaps, fair. Not that Cara would admit that. “Y-yeah but-“, Cara started, but she was cut off by her mother’s firm, “no, Cara, no buts. Except for yours staying still and letting me get you clean”. So Cara stayed quiet as her mother fiddled with the side of her pull-up before tearing it open, the cool air hitting her and causing her to shiver despite the heat creeping down her cheeks and neck. The same was done for the other side and soon Patrice was pulling the saturated garment out from between her legs, balling it carefully then leaving Cara there to drop it into the garbage can in the corner of the room. Returning to the task at hand, Patrice set to work pulling baby wipes from the container on the counter and using them to thoroughly cleanse Cara’s legs where the urine had dripped and down to her ankles. Next she set to work on her butt and front, embarrassingly asking Cara to bend over or spread her legs to get better access to clean her up. “A bit more, Cara, baby”, she said while cleaning her most sensitive parts. “You know I always hated these pull-up diapers. It doesn’t make sense, it’s just so much easier to clean a baby up laying down on a proper changing table”, she said, and Cara took this as a reason to widen her stance and even bend her legs a bit to make sure this was easy enough that her mom wasn’t going to change her mind, make her lay down on the marble slab set against the wall. When Cara was fully scrubbed and declared, “all clean”, her mother turned away and rejoined her daughter with not one, but two pull-ups in hand, both opened up and stuck together. “Let’s get you dressed, yeah? I’m sure you’re sick of standing around naked”, Patrice said, smiling sympathetically. And on the one hand, she was right. After the embarrassing cleanup process, Cara would take almost anything her mom offered that would cover her up, and the idea of a new dry pull-up had become almost a positive somehow. But two?! “Mommmm, but… why two?!”, Cara whined, even while stepping obediently into them one leg at a time as her mother threaded them up her thighs. “Because”, her mother began, working the first pull-up up over her bottom, then the next, “you just leaked all over yourself and we don’t need a repeat of that. Clearly these aren’t absorbent enough for you but I don’t have time to stop and look for something that is”. Cara’s lower lip jutted out a bit as she felt her mom adjusting the leak guards on both layers. “B-but isn’t it the same thing? It’s just another pull-up on top, not like making it more absorbent really…” Cara hedged, hoping reason would win out here. “Nope, mommy cut some holes in the first pullup so once that one is wet your peepee will have another layer to soak it up rather than your pants and socks”. With that, Patrice patted her daughter on her bottom with a muted “thwack thwack”, and kissed her on the head. “All dry, pumpkin. All better”. Cara took stock of her situation as her mom cleaned up the counter, repacked her bag and washed her hands. She could feel the added thickness even standing still in how it forced her thighs apart, similar to how it had felt to wear the wet pull-ups earlier, only more stiff. It was weird to admit that she preferred the former in a way. It had at least been warm and conformed a bit. This felt a bit too stiff, a bit too tight. It was nice that it wasn’t sagging like the other had when her shorts came off but- “Wait! Mom! What about my shorts?!”, Cara snapped herself out of her thoughts with the realization that she WASN’T a toddler, fully expected to wander around like this in public. Her mom couldn’t expect her to do that could she?!

Chapter 49: Bonds Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- May It was the boys’ turn to learn how to walk now, so we got to giggle at them falling on their padded backsides this time, as payback for all their behaviour in April whilst we were doing the same. But hey, at least they accepted this and didn’t argue or yell at us, they just joked it off playfully with us. In fact all the boys, both third and second years seemed a lot more accepting of Elysium now. Even if it was a reluctant acceptance, it meant that Elysium was still on track to have a 100% graduation rate. This made me happy, because as much as I hate Jack and Ollie and all those asshole boys… I still wanted the best for them. I still wanted them to be better people by the end of this. And yes… mostly I just wanted Elysium to work. Because if Elysium can make them into good people… then there’s hope for me. And yeah, I know… I found myself here. I accepted the real me. I’m already off to an amazing start… but that doesn’t magically fix my depression or my anxiety. I still feel the darkness inside me, the feeling that I’d be better off dead, the feeling of hopelessness, the worry that all this good will come crashing down at any moment and I’ll be rushing back to that bridge. My weekly therapy sessions with Joy are helping a bit, and accepting myself as the trans woman I always was is helping massively, but I can’t just let my guard down. I can’t let myself go backwards. I need to keep improving, getting better… and I’m just worried I won’t get better enough by the time I graduate… and that makes me worry I’ll slip back into my deep depression. But then I remember… I have Ella. I have Ceres. I have Vesta and Joy and Rowan and all my girl friends in here. I’m not alone anymore. I have a support system. No. It's more than that. I have a family. Also… good news… my breasts turned out to be a bit of a late bloomer… after months of very little growth, they suddenly exploded out (not literally!). This ‘in-house HRT’ really works differently than the stuff I would’ve got on the outside, it only took a couple of months for my cup size to dramatically increase. I’m still only like a B-cup now, but Joy assured me they hadn’t stopped yet, that I’d see more growth. I’m honestly happy with the progress I’ve had so far with hormones, but I’m not going to turn down bigger boobs! And I think Ella would definitely appreciate them, though I don’t think she cares that much about what size they are, she just can’t keep her hands off them… I guess that’s what happens when you’re stuck in a place like this and aren’t allowed to be sexual at all with each other, she’s been very pent up. I wish I could say the same, but as I predicted… my sex drive has plummeted. I still get horny, but I don’t get… excited… as easily, and it takes a bit more effort than usual. I already had a low sex drive… I made it through the first year ‘playing’ only a handful of times, unlike my roommate at the time who was rubbing his nappies every single night he didn’t sleep in my crib! So it wasn’t a huge adjustment, just means that I only get a bit pent up myself whenever Ella starts feeling me up. Other notable changes… my sense of smell has changed, my tastes have changed a bit too, and my body hair has thinned. Fat has redistributed a bit, due to the accelerated process. Metabolism has definitely changed, I’ve put on a tiny bit of baby weight in here, though I bet I would’ve gained a lot more if I didn’t have Elysium planning my diet. All in all… I was feeling a lot more like me than I had ever felt before. And people could see it, so many people were commenting how good I looked, how cute I was, how my hair looks even better and longer, how feminine I am… All except Aurora… who seemed to still have it in for me after all this time. I hadn’t had a proper interaction with her since Halloween, when she tried to get me to dress up as the knight, trying to get me to conform to their gendered standards despite having permission to wear that Princess dress. She was clearly a transphobic asshole then… and like 7 months later that hadn’t changed. She avoided talking to me, often going out of her way to not even acknowledge my existence. Which… to be fair… I was actually happy with. If she was openly bigoted to my face then I’d have a problem. Clearly no matter what I do, I won’t change her opinion on trans people, so I just let her have her bigoted opinion and I live my life in open defiance of her shitty beliefs. All the girls have avoided talking to her too, in solidarity. She doesn’t acknowledge I exist… So they pretend she doesn’t either, actively avoiding any instructions she gives. The first time Maria defied her, she nearly got a spanking, but thankfully Ceres being nearby stopped the Nanny dead in her tracks, instead Aurora just pouted and walked off, intending to complain to the higher ups. But when the higher ups are in the group that are pretending you don’t exist… I asked Jess and Sophia why they keep her on staff. They told me something about how hard it is to find new Nannies for something like this… how Aurora was so good at interview but then quickly became a bit of a bitch. But they’re also scared of her talking if she leaves, as even if she signs an NDA, there’s nothing stopping her from defying it and blabbing. Elysium isn’t exactly a legal operation and they refuse to brainwash anyone and wipe their memory with the hypnosis tech… and most annoyingly of all… she’s actually a good Nanny to her two boys. She was hired in the last batch of Nannies to be hired here, as Ceres’ batch was the first and they’ve all rotated around, so Aurora, despite being here for nearly three years, still feels like an outsider, like a newbie, compared to Ceres and Vesta. That seems to deepen the chip on her shoulder, which means she avoids talking to all the other Nannies except the third year boys ones. And apparently… She's kept them in check, creating a bond between her and her two boys, which means Jess and Sophia are hesitant about getting rid of her. They did warn her that she’s not to say anything transphobic to me. Which means that because the only things she wanted to say to me were transphobic… She never talks to me now. I do see the little sneers and evil looks she gives me when she thinks I’m not looking. This behaviour was something I expected in the outside world anyway, so I guess I’m ‘microdosing’ on it before being let out to experience it fully… Which leads me to this one day in May… As I was being taken through the usual ‘forbidden corridor’ that I was taken down weekly to see Joy for my therapy sessions, being carried on Ceres’ hip as she confidently strode down, passing all the mysterious doors which I had no idea what was behind them… someone was exiting one of the mysterious doors, closing it carefully behind them. “Rory?” Ceres asked, stopping behind them. “Oh shi- you startled me, Ceres…” Aurora replied, panting after the sudden shock. “What were you doing in there?” “T… trying to find something.” “Find what?” “The guidebook.” “What for?” Ceres asked, raising her eyebrow at the woman. “Because Ryan is acting up, and I needed to know if I could spank him for-” “Why didn’t you ask someone?” Ceres sighed. “Because, Ceres, you aren’t exactly friendly with me.” “No, but you have your own little clique with the other third year boys’ Nannies… you could’ve just asked them.” “They didn’t know either.” Ceres clearly thought this was suspicious. “Well, ask me now. I know we don’t get along, but that doesn’t mean we can’t be civil as colleagues…” “No.” The venom from Aurora’s word caused an instant silence in the corridor, and an eerie pause. “And why not?” asked Ceres. “Because you give in too easily. It’s not what I need with Ryan,” Aurora replied, sneering at my Nanny and me. “Haha… since when?” “Since you allowed Noah to become this…” That’s when Ceres gripped me tighter and I felt her body tense up… as if she was ready to throw a punch if this woman doesn’t back off. “You’re going to say that, to my face… with her literally in my arms?” “He needs to hear it. He needs to get that silly idea that he can be a woman out of his head.” “I swear… you use ‘he’ for her one more time… and I’ll make sure you’re in a much worse state than Jack was…” “Threats. That’s all thugs like him and ‘allies’ like you can muster. Because you know I’m right.” “Leave. Now,” Ceres growled, her words lingering in the echo of the corridor. “Or else?” “Or else I will make sure Judy and Sarah make an exception for their no-brainwashing policy…” Ceres growled, sounding even more defensive than I had ever heard her. “Sooner you see the truth… the better. Honestly they’re too soft here…” “NOW!” Ceres roared. Aurora quickly turned on her heel and hastily shuffled off down the corridor, leaving Ceres and I alone again. I waited a few seconds in silence as Ceres took deep breaths, her fists still clenched. “You okay, Ceres?” I asked. “Am I okay? Sweetie, it wasn’t me she was insulting. Though by insulting my baby, I guess she kinda was…” “I know she’s done wonders getting her boys in line… but do you seriously have to keep someone like her here?” “Don’t tell anyone… but I think when her boys graduate at the end of the year… she’ll be removed from Elysium and replaced.” “What if she blabs?” “That’s the current discussion we’re having… what to do with her.” “Would you really use hypnosis to wipe her mind?” “We normally wouldn’t. But she’s shown clear hostility to Elysium. She doesn’t believe in its ideals. She would sell her story to the papers within 24 hours of leaving this place, it’s only because of her boys and her salary here that prevents her from doing it already.” “I normally would agree that you shouldn’t. And I don’t want to control what people believe or think… but…” “But she needs to go,” Ceres finished what I was about to say. “Don’t worry, no matter what, she’ll end up with a comfortable life after leaving. Which if you ask me, she doesn’t deserve…” “Sorry…” “What for, sweetpea?” “I’m the problem here. She…” “She would still be a bigoted bitch even if you hadn’t come out. She always looked down on Elysium. I don’t know why she wanted to work here in the first place, honestly. But sweetie, no, you’re not the problem, she is, and she’ll be kicked out at the end of this year even if you weren’t here.” “You promise?” I asked, my insecurities getting the better of me… yet again. “Pinky promise. Now, why don’t we go get you to your appointment, we must be running late after she kept us here for so long.” Thankfully, from that point on Aurora didn’t talk to me or Ceres again. She kept well clear of everyone else. Even with the other third year boys’ Nannies… as she must have created a rift in that little clique of hers, causing her to be a complete outsider now. Towards the end of May, the two Nannies from that clique ended up coming over to chat to Ceres, with the intention of getting to know me of all people! They said they were sorry for being a bit stubborn, and they didn’t share Aurora’s distaste for trans people, that they actually thought I was really brave and they wanted to tell me sooner… but they also didn’t want to piss off Aurora. But when their clique leader ranted at them and caused the bonds to crumble, they used this opportunity to repair bonds with the other Nannies and leave their former friend on her own with her two boys. Somnus and Luna. Though Somnus is a bit of a mouthful, so she goes by Nanny So. Both of them were actually really nice people, despite having a shitty friend and mostly shitty charges. They couldn’t stop going on about how they can’t wait for their boys to graduate. But once Ceres was distracted, Luna whispered to me the real reason… that they couldn’t wait to dress up some baby girls when they eventually take on a new batch of first years, as I looked ‘especially adorable’ lately and that had made them look forward to a new set of charges. ====================================================== Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

Chapter 18 Linda stared at her friend in disbelief. “Your husband was in the mafia? And you’re going to get us new identities?” she asked. Martha frowned, “Hector wasn’t in the mafia, he just worked for a guy who was.” “I thought Hector was a truck driver?” “He was a truck driver, and most of the time what he did was totally legit, but some of his cargo wasn’t.” Linda looked at her friend in a new light, she’d gone from nosy next door neighbor, to best friend, and now married to the mob? “I don’t know, this sounds risky?” “Do you have a better idea?” Linda shook her head. Truth was she had no idea what she was going to do. They were now in the system, Kendra had called and visited already this week. She showed up at Martha’s front door, since that was the only address she had. Martha convinced her that Linda and Jim had returned back home to Texas. Kendra didn’t really buy it. “What about Jim? It’s an hour drive to Sarasota, then we’ll have to leave him in the car. And I can’t leave him alone anymore.” Linda asked. “Can we hire a baby sitter?” Martha asked. Linda rolled her eyes. “I’m serious, he’s a kid now, we tell them he has developmental issues.” Linda got up and started pacing, “What if he starts telling them about his mailman job, and that I’m actually his wife, oh and why am I treating a 12 year old like he’s 4? This is too much, we get new IDs and then what. Go in witness protection?” Martha opened her mouth to respond when the sound of tires crunching on the gravel driveway cut through the room. They both turned to the front window. A car door shut. “Oh no,” Linda whispered. Martha squinted, then gasped. “Is that Daniel?” Linda was already moving. “What is he doing here again?” Martha pulled the curtain aside just in time to see Daniel pull a duffel bag from the back seat. He looked… different. His hair was longer, his face noticeably softer, and his posture somehow more self-conscious. He wore a loose hoodie, jeans, and sneakers, but even with the casual male clothing his gender was androgynous. Linda opened the door just as he was lifting his hand to knock. “Daniel, why don’t you ever call before just showing up?” she asked, more as a question than a greeting. “I need a place to stay,” he said, his voice more brittle than she remembered. “Mom kicked me out. Found me in a dress.” Martha stepped up beside her. “Sweetheart, you okay?” He laughed bitterly. “Oh, just peachy. My body's changing, my hormones are shot, and I’m being chased by thousands of Twitch fans who think I’m coming out as trans for clout. You’re the only people who I can actually be honest with right now.” “I’m sorry,” Linda said, reaching for his hand. Daniel hesitated, then let her take it. “Good,” he said. “Because I’m gonna need help figuring out what the hell I’m turning into.” They brought him inside and sat him at the kitchen table. After tea and a summary of the current situation with Kendra, Linda looked over at Martha and then back to Daniel. “I hate to ask,” she began, “but you might be the answer to our biggest problem right now.” Daniel narrowed his eyes. “You want me to…?” Linda sighed. “Watch Jim. Just for the afternoon. We have to drive down to Sarasota, and I can’t leave him alone. He’s slipping further into toddler mode, but sometimes he still thinks he’s an adult. It could be really dangerous. And, well, he trusts you.” Daniel let out a snort. “He trusts me? He barely knows me.” “Well I trust you, a he remembers enough,” Linda said. “And… he likes pretty girls,” Martha said gently. Daniel glared. “Are you serious?” Linda shrugged. “You wanted in on this. Well, this is part of it. Being the responsible one. He needs a sitter, and you’re all we’ve got.” Martha brushed back her hair, “You mean you don’t have a strong urge to take care of children and babies?” she said. “I don’t know, I’ve never really liked kids, and that hasn’t changed. But everything else… It's weird. I feel stuff.” Daniel began to open up and words flooded out of him, “Like… I cry at movies now. I feel hurt when someone’s mean to me online. And when people are nice? I mean really nice? It’s like… I get this warm feeling in my chest like I want to hug them or something.” “I used to just blow stuff off, like, whatever, screw 'em. Now it’s like my brain just won’t stop spinning about it. It’s exhausting. And food tastes different. Smells too. I get emotional for no reason, I see some flowers and suddenly I’m tearing up. What the hell is that?” “And my body, Martha, it’s not just the boobs. I’m cold all the time, my skin feels sensitive like I can’t stand the tags in my clothes. And I get these… feelings. Like, I just want someone to hold me. Not sex, something else. Closeness. Like I’m lonely but not in the same way I used to be.” Linda and Martha gave each other a knowing grin, “Congratulations Daniel, you’re experiencing female puberty, you're finally becoming a woman,” Martha said with a grin. Daniel dropped his head to the table and groaned. “I was a gaming god three months ago. Now I’m about to babysit my uncle in a diaper while growing boobs.” “Life comes at you fast,” Martha muttered. Daniel lifted his head, a small smile cracking through. “Fine. But I’m not changing him.” “You probably won’t have to,” Linda said, standing up. “He’s good for a few hours after his morning change.” As they gathered their things, Daniel sighed again and looked around the quiet, sunlit house. “So… what do I even do with him?” “Put on some cartoons,” Martha called. “Maybe have a snack together.” Linda said as they left. Daniel watched them leave, then walked over to the living room where Jim sat cross-legged on the floor, stacking plush blocks and humming to himself. Jim looked up, his pacifier bobbing. “Hi, Dani.” Daniel blinked. “Yeah… hi, kiddo.” He sat down beside him. “So this is my life now,” he murmured. “Well… at least you’re cute.” Jim giggled and shoved a block into his lap. “Okay, fine. We build a tower,” Daniel said with a small smile. “But I’m still not changing you.”

Chapter 66 Charlotte squinted her eyes as the golden rays of sunlight danced around her forehead and on her cheek. Charlotte noticed her hair was considerably longer, and…she immediately felt a heavier waist around her. Upon taking in her surroundings, she noticed that the crib was gone and in its place was a bed. ‘Wow. Are these…breasts? I almost forgot what it was like to have them.’ Charlotte was also in a pink silk nightgown instead of a onesie and…Charlotte traced her fingers around her waist, only feeling a soft cotton band that was snugly wrapped around her torso. ‘Panties? Yes! No diapers!’ Charlotte sprang out of her bed in delight and paced over to the light switch in a waltz. She glanced in the mirror that she had next to her desk to see what her age was. “A teenager again?” She sighed. “Well, I guess it’s better than being a toddler.” Charlotte heard a buzz vibrating on her desk. She laughed when she noticed how outdated the cellphone was. “What is that? An iPhone 4?” But when Charlotte saw the caller ID, she gasped. “WHAT? Lexi? Why is Lex calling me? Doesn’t she have her oh so important modeling job?” Charlotte missed the call, so she immediately called Lexi back. “Hello?” “Charlotte, where are you? We were supposed to do a quick jog before school!” Charlotte gasped. “Before school? Lex, don’t you have a job in modeling now?” “Very funny, Charlotte. Now if you are finished joking, Maya and I are waiting. You know what? Let’s forget about running this morning. We don’t have time. Now, I’m going to pick you up and take you to Langford. I’ll even let you ride shotgun. Maya is in the back seat. Two more weeks and we have Winter Break! I hope that you got your Christmas shopping done, Char. We can do some of that after school. So get ready. Don’t keep me waiting!” Charlotte nodded. “Okay Lex! I’ll see you in a few minutes. Bye!” Shortly after Charlotte hung up, there was a soft knock on the door before it opened. “Good morning, sweetie!” Darcy announced. “Are you just getting up? It looks like you missed your run with your friends. I just finished toasting a pop tart for you so get some clothes on and have a wonderful Monday at Langford!” “Thanks mom!” Charlotte nodded, shooing her mother out of her room so that she could get dressed. “Gotta get ready, but thanks!” The door closed, and Charlotte changed into a school outfit in record time, changing into new panties and putting on a fresh bra. ‘I’ll shower before Phys. Ed.’ Charlotte thought to herself as she hastily got a pink bubble skirt that caught her attention in the closet. She then proceeded to lazily tie her hair into one thick ponytail. And being the makeup master that she was, she made a few quick applications before she left her room, still tugging the ankles of her socks until they were snugly around her feet. “All dressed! Where’s the pop tart, mom?” Charlotte’s question was answered when she saw a plate with a frosted strawberry pop tart on top of it. “Thanks mom! You’re the best!” Darcy smiled, but then glanced around Charlotte, as if something was missing. “Charlotte, what about your backpack?” Charlotte gasped. “Oh shit!” Darcy scowled. “Charlotte Marie, we do not talk like that!” Charlotte ignored her mother as she tore off a piece of pop tart and shoved it in her mouth, before hurrying upstairs to retrieve her backpack and her cellphone (which she also forgot upstairs). As she finished chewing her pop tart, she ran downstairs holding her backpack and cellphone to retrieve the rest of her pop tart. She stuffed the rest of it in her mouth and began chewing. Darcy gasped. “Take smaller bites, honey! You don’t want to choke! Here. I’m going to give you some grape juice to wash it down. Charlotte nodded and accepted the glassful of grape juice as it was given to her. She drank the entire glass in a few gulps. “Okay mom! Lex is on her way. Love you!” Darcy glanced at Charlotte, who was just in her stockings. “Are you going to wear any shoes? And don’t forget a coat. It’s cold this morning but it will warm up later.” Charlotte nodded as she scrambled to the closet to find a coat. She put on a pink puffer coat which she didn’t bother to zip and put up the hood. ‘Oh, I hope that this doesn’t mess up my hair.’ Charlotte rummaged around the bottom of the closet for shoes and found a pair that looked familiar. ‘Bottega Veneta? The Running Shoes? Yes. I gotta wear these!’ Charlotte quickly laced up the running shoes and tied them. Darcy kindly handed Charlotte her purse. “You left it in the living room last night, dear. Try not to stay up so late next time. Have a good day!” “I will!” Charlotte took the purse and put her cell phone in it, before cradling the right strap of her backpack around her right shoulder. She approached the door just in time to hear it ring. DING DONG! Charlotte opened the door to find Lexi standing there in a white puffer coat. From the expression on her face, Charlotte felt that Lexi looked relieved that Charlotte was actually on time. “Good!” Lexi said with a smile. “You’re actually on time. Let’s get to Langford! You have shotgun!” Charlotte approached the car, which she found to be a white Mercedes-Benz. “A white Mercedes?” Lexi laughed. “Where have you been, Charlotte? It’s a 2010 Mercedes-Benz E Class! I got it last year for my birthday since I got my driver’s license. Remember?” Charlotte nodded, pretending to remember with a sigh. That’s when she also remembered that Lexi’s family was very wealthy and could only guess that her father bought it for her brand new. That could only mean…’It’s 2011? I’m actually in the year 2011?’ Charlotte got in the car with her purse and backpack to notice Maya smiling in the backseat. “Char, you missed our run!” Maya said with a frown. “We decided to go without you since you wouldn’t answer your phone. Hope you’re not too hurt.” Charlotte shook her head. “I’m not. I actually needed the sleep.” She lied, not wanting to tell her friend about what she really went through. ‘Heck. I’ll take redoing 13 years of my life over redoing 28 years.’ The conversation on the way to the private high school was typical of what she remembered regarding Lexi and Maya. Lots of discussion about modeling, how their Thanksgiving break went, and Christmas shopping (something that didn’t cross Charlotte’s mind due to her recent arrival). They also talked about boyfriends. During this topic, both Lexi and Maya smirked at Charlotte. “Charlotte?” Maya said with a teasing smile. “So are you going to ask him? Brandon Ashmore? We both know you really like him.” Maya nodded. “Don’t blow it, Char.” Charlotte gasped. ‘This is my second chance to get the boyfriend that I missed out on in the first place! Challenge accepted, Lex.’ She smiled as a great fondness came across her face. “Sure! I’ll ask him! I’ll get him a Christmas gift. A little mistletoe and he’ll have to kiss me!” All the girls laughed as the white Mercedes-Benz pulled into the parking lot of the Langford School. The three girls all shivered all the way through the parking lot and into the building. Charlotte forgot just how much work school was, but managed to pick it up pretty quickly. Especially with her first class, which was modeling. What surprised Charlotte even more was how well she remembered all the poses. Physical education was next, which made Charlotte relieved. ‘Finally! I can get a shower!’ Charlotte took a brief shower and noticed a couple other girls starting theirs right after her. One of them was…Wait! Was it? “Diana…” she softly whispered under her breath. Diana just noticed Charlotte as she began to walk out of the showers. “Mi Amiga!” she exclaimed. “Charlotte! We need to talk! Wait in the gym.” Charlotte nodded, and was surprised to see Diana in the same class as her. ‘Did she want to tell me how we both got older? I’m happy, too. I can’t wait to talk!’ Charlotte hurriedly wiped herself with a towel and got into her physical education clothes, which she kept in her locker. While she had a spare set of Nikes, she opted for her running shoes instead. Now dressed in her pink t-shirt and black jogging pants, she was ready for another session full of running. Charlotte sat on the bench in the gymnasium and was surprised to be one of the first ones to finish showering and getting ready. She then felt two arms wrapping around her in a warm hug. “Mi Amiga, Charlotte! I’m sorry! Lo Sienta!” “Diana,” Charlotte said with a smile, which turned into a puzzled look. “What are you sorry about?” “Our high school days, Charlotte.” Diana told her. “During our days at Langford, I was always the mean girl, and I bullied you. I’m very sorry! Can you forgive me?” Charlotte was moved and a little bewildered. ‘To be honest, I don’t remember any of it. Maybe I chose to forget as a coping mechanism?’ “Charlotte,” Diana continued. “We both went to the same school. I was with a group of girls and we always teased you. I feel very bad about it now. I mean, everything that we’ve been through, you know? Are you wearing them? You are! So am I…Let’s run fast, Charlotte. Rápida!” Charlotte nodded. “We will, Diana! It’s okay if you were mean to me in the past. What’s important is that you have changed, and so have I. I mean, we’re older now. Isn’t that awesome?” Diana glanced down at her shoes and grinned. “I hate to burst your bubble, mi amiga, but this is a dream. We are both sharing the same dream. It is the shoes, Charlotte. Have you figured it out?” The very words that entered Charlotte began to produce a sinking feeling in her, but she resolutely decided to dismiss it. “A dream? Fine. If we’re both going to be babies when we wake up, then let’s savor being older for a little bit, okay? Yes. I figured out that the shoes are doing this.” Diana carefully brushed her fingers over the soles of her purple running shoes. “And what do you think, Charlotte? Are you happy with who you are?” Charlotte sighed, but then produced a gentle smile. “At first, Diana, I wasn’t happy with who I was at all. But do you know what? When I figured out that the shoes were doing this to me, I decided, ‘Hey, why fight it?’ Now, I am more happy than I have ever been in my entire life!” Diana nodded. “Same for me, mi amiga. When I let go, I became very happy. Now are we going to play at daycare tomorrow?” Charlotte nodded. “Of course! And I think we’re going to play with another girl too! Karlee? Yeah, it’s going to be fun.” Diana giggled. “Karlee’s a lot of fun. She's a little older than me. How old are you outside this dream?” Charlotte moved her fingers, doing math in her head. “I think my mom said that I’m about 25 months. Almost.” Diana nodded. “Yup. You’re about four months younger than me. I’m almost 29 months. Karlee’s 31 months.” Then it hit Charlotte. ‘The question! I need to ask her about her shoes!’ She pointed to Diana’s shoes. “Diana, how did you get those shoes?” Diana cupped her hands around the soles of her running shoes and smiled. “They were a birthday gift, Charlotte. I got them for my 30th birthday.” Charlotte gasped. “Wow. Then you started experiencing this a little bit before I did. I got my shoes not as a birthday gift, but more of a special gift from my mom. Kind of one to show her appreciation for me running my marathons. While I appreciate the gift, I never realized what they would do to me.” Diana nodded. “Your shoes. Where did your mother buy them?” Charlotte frowned. “My mother never told me where she got them.” Diana carefully studied Charlotte’s shoes. “The craftsmanship…the design of the shoes are very similar to mine. Only my mamá can do that kind of work. Charlotte, your mother got those shoes from my mother’s shoe store. Ay caramba!” Diana’s face began to turn almost pale. Charlotte gasped. “What’s wrong?” Diana glanced at her shoes again. “Charlotte, when I was little, long before I owned these purple shoes, my mamá spoke about a pair of shoes that she wore that gave her the fountain of youth. She spoke about how she could run fast in them and how it gave her boundless energy. I thought that she was making all of this up until I got those shoes on my 30th birthday. Then it hit me. Did she give me the same shoes that she wore? But she wouldn’t do that! The shoes she wore were mint green, too so this had to be a new pair.” Charlotte nodded, looking concerned. “So do you think that it had to do with what the shoes were made with?” Diana nodded. “Father used to make a lot of shoes when I was little. Then something happened and I haven’t seen my father since. He used to have a lot of leftover material to make shoes, but my mother had thrown all that away. My mamá …I knew that she did this. She would never make anything with father’s materials…” Charlotte gave Diana a curious look. “Well, I think that the materials somehow got mixed in somehow. I mean, look at us! We were once both 30…well, me almost 30…and now, we’re both two! I think that something strange happened…” Diana nodded. “I know, Charlotte. All the old stories that my mamá told me are coming back to me. Every one. All we can do now is happily accept our fate. Who knows? Maybe our happiness will be rewarded. After all, this is not our fault!” Charlotte nodded. “I am already at peace with disappearing. If you think that there’s a reward, I will be all the more happy about disappearing with you.” Charlotte glanced around and frowned. “Where’s the rest of our class?” Diana smiled. “It’s our dream, Charlotte! They’re not going to come out. We can make it whatever we like!” Charlotte, satisfied with that answer, got up to her feet and gave Diana another look. “I can’t believe that you used to be my bully.” Diana nodded. “But no more, Charlotte. I’m your best friend, now. We both learned lessons and we grew from it. How about a fun run around the gym? Rápida, mi amiga! Rápida!” Charlotte agreed and both girls began running around the gymnasium, with the teacher and the rest of the class absent. It felt surreal with it being empty, but at the same time there was a sense of peace and tranquility in the room. Both Charlotte and Diana were running fast, yet they were both at an equal pace with each other. Charlotte was finally satisfied with her question answered, but the mystery of the running shoes just produced more questions inside of her. ‘Who made the running shoes for Diana’s mother? And while Charlotte knew that Diana’s mother made the shoes for Diana, who made her shoes? Was it possible for the shoes to change color? Afterall, the shoes that Diana received for her birthday were supposed to be normal, according to Diana. But somehow, the mysterious magic found its way to both Charlotte’s and Diana’s shoes. Whatever the case, Charlotte was satisfied with one thing. ‘I solved the mystery!’ “Diana,” Charlotte said, looking down at her shoes as she ran. “I solved the mystery! The shoes were responsible for my reverse aging the whole time, so I guess we just see what happens next?” Diana nodded. “We do, Charlotte. Neither of us would ever imagine that a pair of running shoes could even make us little, but they are. And from what mamá told me in her stories when I was little, these shoes are giving me and you the same fountain of youth. We live our best days, even if they are as babies. I pray that I may be rewarded. I didn’t do this. Mamá gave me a gift, and I’m sure that she didn’t mean to give me shoes like the ones that she had. Charlotte, there’s something weird about my mother’s shoe shop. It’s always been weird.” Charlotte nodded, and they both continued their run around the gym, for what felt like their 50th lap. Charlotte felt a sudden urge to pee, which she decided to release on purpose. A warm spot began to expand around her crotch and run down both her legs, until droplets of pee began dripping onto the hardwood floor of the gymnasium. Diana gave Charlotte a knowing smirk. “I know what you just did.” Charlotte nodded. “Yes. Outside of this dream, I am still a toddler. I am guessing that what I just peed is now gelling up inside my diaper.” Diana nodded, as she pointed at her legs beginning to drip with pee. “Same as you, Charlotte. Neither of us will have to worry about anything when we wake up. Now, I can’t wait to see you at daycare!” Charlotte nodded as she ran beside Diana, feeling mildly embarrassed that she peed herself on purpose but at the same time knew that she had no bladder control outside of her dream. *** Charlotte squinted her eyes open, the dream immediately feeling like a blur to her. While Charlotte was keenly aware of her adulthood, all she could even sense and feel when she woke up was all her two-year-old instincts. And because of this, she couldn’t make much sense of the dream that she had, and the memory of it seemed to have faded as quickly as it arrived. All toddler Charlotte knew was that there was a noticeable wet bulge around her butt and crotch. And Charlotte didn’t like it at all, so she did the only thing that she knew she could do in that situation. Charlotte cried. ‘MOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMYYYYYYY!!!!!!!!” In seconds, the door swung open, with Darcy flicking the light on in a gasp. ‘The baby monitoring app woke me up early. What could it be? Another wet diaper?’ Darcy hoisted Charlotte out of the crib and laid her on the changing table immediately. It was earlier than what she would expect Charlotte to wake up, but she knew that as a mother, emergencies like this are expected. Darcy unsnapped the crotch buttons on Charlotte’s pink onesie to find a wide bulge around the crotch and butt of Charlotte’s diaper. The wetness indicator was completely blue, so she peeled back the tapes to see the extent of the damage. Just as she expected, the inside of Charlotte’s diaper was soaked from end to end. ‘Goodness. The poor girl was about to leak.’ She calmed Charlotte down and guided the pacifier into Charlotte’s mouth from the ribbon clip that it was attached to. And while her daughter sucked on her pacifier, Darcy wasted no time in changing Charlotte’s diaper. Within the next two minutes, Charlotte was wiped, cleaned, powdered and in a new diaper. With it almost being 4:00 AM, Darcy decided to feed Charlotte early. She carried Charlotte over to the rocking chair and cradled her in her lap, rocking her back and forth in a rhythmic motion. Charlotte watched as she noticed herself in the rocking chair again. ‘Am I going to get the milk again?’ Charlotte gazed up and watched as she was elevated up to the same level as her mother’s chest. She watched her mother loosen the straps, exposing the fleshly bulges of skin. She was guided closer until she closed her mouth around her mother’s breast and begin suckling. Charlotte was full part way into the other breast, so she burped as her eyes flickered. She yawned as she sank into her mother’s lap. Charlotte woke up as she found her mother changing her into another outfit. A pink floral tulle dress with two ribbons tied in the center. And Charlotte didn’t know if it was her imagination, but she felt like she was in another new diaper. Shortly after this, Charlotte felt her bare feet being clothed with her mother sliding pink socks onto her feet. She was carried with her mother, who had a bag filled with all her essentials for daycare. Downstairs, she was fed a quick breakfast of cheerios and strawberry yogurt before being taken to the closet, where her mother slid on a miniature pair of the running shoes that she had on in her dream. It didn’t matter what size Charlotte’s feet were. The shoes always magically adapted to her size. About 20 minutes later, Charlotte was wheeled into Little Lilacs Preschool and Daycare in a stroller, with her calmly sucking on her pacifier. Darcy checked Charlotte into the daycare with Rena and made sure that Amber had Charlotte’s backpack filled with diapers, spare clothes, food, a couple of bottles of apple juice, and toys, and other things that Charlotte needed for daycare. And with that, Darcy kissed Charlotte on the forehead and she was off. A little bit of Charlotte’s adult mind remembered that there was something different about the daycare. ‘I was in the three-year-old room before. Am I in the two-year-old room now?’ Charlotte’s question was answered when she saw a couple of other mothers dropping off their kids. One looked familiar, since she was carrying Diana. The other one was also familiar since the girl in the mother’s arms was one that she saw at modeling. The girl was…Karlee. The three girls all began their playtime like no time has passed. Whatever games they were playing before, they resumed like they were all best friends. Charlotte understood this well with Diana, but was very surprised at how much she could remember Karlee. With Charlotte being merely 25 months compared to Diana's 29 months and Karlee’s 31 months, she was the baby in the group. But subconsciously, Charlotte knew that it wouldn’t be too long before both her and Diana would both be babies compared to Karlee. Diana pointed at Charlotte’s pink running shoes. Charlotte in turn noticed Diana’s purple running shoes that magically adapted to her now toddler feet. Charlotte knew that just wearing the running shoes would result in her losing more years of her life, but that didn’t matter to Charlotte. None of it did. Nothing else mattered. The three girls remained in their little group and played on, pretending to have a tea party or some other made-up game. Charlotte seemed to have worn herself out, as she felt a set of hands guiding her to a crib, before lifting her up and laying her inside it. Charlotte tiredly squinted her eyes closed. The time seemed to have flown by, as Charlotte saw two large hands scoop her up into her mother’s arms. ‘Mommy…Is here already? Why so soon?’ What Charlotte didn’t understand was that Darcy had Charlotte enrolled in half-day daycare, as mothers and other caregivers had the option of half-day or full-day care at Little Lilacs. “Come on, Charlie baby. We need to shoot the Pampers commercial.” Darcy glanced at Amber and pointed at Charlotte. “Is Charlotte in a fresh diaper?” Amber nodded. “She is. I changed her right before her nap.” Darcy nodded, and placed Charlotte onto a nearby changing table. “Well, just to be sure, I’m going to check again.” Darcy checked Charlotte’s diaper only to find that it was only slightly damp. She quickly changed Charlotte’s diaper, wadding up the slightly soggy diaper and tossing it in the nearby pail. Just as Darcy was carrying Charlotte to her stroller, she noticed another mother carrying Karlee. “I couldn’t help but overhear that your Charlotte is going to be in the Pampers commercial.” Kendra said with a smile. “Karlee’s going to be in it too! Normally, I have Karlee in all-day daycare but she gets special time off for this!” Karlee proudly smiled. “I bee-in dye-pah cah-ur-shal!” Darcy buckled Charlotte in her stroller and grinned. “Well, I’ll see you there!” Charlotte’s adult mind was weighed down by the pure and playful innocence of her toddler mind. ‘What is…cah-maw-shal? Can I play some more? I want my pacie…’ Charlotte’s happiness and bliss continued to fill her as nothing seemed to bother Charlotte anymore. The only things that bothered her now were the normal things that would bother a toddler that just barely turned two. If Charlotte’s mind was going for a ride, she was having the time of her life. And the more of herself that she lost, the more content that she was with her new way of life. Afterall, this was the way that things were supposed to be. ‘I am a baby. I am a little girl…’ Charlotte contentedly sucked on her pacifier as she felt herself sink into the plush padding of her car seat. At this point, Charlotte had begun to forget the pressing demands of her former life. It almost seemed like a dream to her. That woman that Charlotte saw in her mind. Who was that? Ironically enough, that was Charlotte. But if you were to tell her that, she would just say that it was a woman that looked like her mommy. Charlotte squinted her eyes open to notice that she was moving. She was in her stroller again and could see bright lights and cameras in a large room. Darcy walked over to the director and sat Charlotte down, who still looked a little dazed from her nap. “We’re ready to shoot.” The male director, looking very focused and alert, passively nodded. “We’re not. Take her to makeup. She will need a new diaper.” Darcy glanced at the wetness indicator on Charlotte’s diaper, which was still a solid yellow. “But Charlotte’s dry!” The director, who had the top of his sunglasses resting on his hair, took his sunglasses in one hand and gave Darcy a stern look. “Look Miss Warren. We need the shot for the new Pampers that we’re featuring in the commercial. Those ones won’t do. It doesn’t matter if she’s dry. Get her in that new diaper. We’ll get someone to change her at makeup, since the tape job on the diaper needs to be perfect. Get her changed, and then makeup. I then want her here in a few minutes. Do I make myself clear? Because listen to me.” He said, his voice becoming softer and more stern. “We have more than enough babies in this commercial and your kid doesn’t have to be in it if you don’t follow the rules.” Darcy nodded and without hesitation placed Charlotte back in her stroller. She wheeled her to another room with a sign that read “MAKEUP”. Darcy wheeled Charlotte in to find a young woman that looked all glammed up like a Barbie doll. The woman had long blonde hair with a thick layer of red lipstick all over her lips. The woman pointed to a changing mat that laid on top of a desk. “Is that Charlotte?” The woman said with a grin. “I’m Courtney. I will be changing Charlotte into the new Pampers diaper and will be working with Tamera to get Charlotte all ready for television. It’s going to be a 30 second commercial and we’re going to need a lot of shots.” Tamera nodded and glanced at Charlotte. “Oh, she looks so cute! How old is she? 12 Months?” “25 months,” Courtney said, correcting her. “Didn’t you read the documents? This is the very reason why we’re having Charlotte in the commercial. She’s very petite and would definitely pass for a younger toddler. And based on her recent measurements you gave us, Charlotte is going to fit fine in a Size 3. You’re going to love it, Miss Warren. This new Pampers is going to be the softest and most absorbent diaper yet. More absorbent than that Baby Dry. Now, Mr. Spencer wants all the kids there in 15 minutes.” Darcy nodded, and took notice of a few sippy cups filled with apple juice. “That’s a lot of apple juice.” Courtney nodded, as she quickly powdered Charlotte and changed her into the new Pampers diaper. “It is. It should be more than Charlotte needs. Now I want Charlotte to drink that juice until she’s full. For the commercial, we also want to test the effectiveness of the new product. It has already done really well in focus groups. Now for the closeups with filling the diaper with a blue saline solution, we already filmed that on a different day.” Courtney carefully checked her tape job on Charlotte’s diaper, making sure that the tapes were perfectly aligned in the center of the landing zone. When she saw that everything checked out, she gave Tamera a thumbs up. “We’re ready for make up.” Darcy glanced at Charlotte, who was wearing nothing but a diaper. “What about her dress?” Courtney shook her head. “The dress is going to cover up the diaper. This is a diaper commercial, so the Pampers diaper needs to be clearly visible while they’re rolling. Please don’t test Mr. Spencer’s patience. He has already turned away two kids from parents arguing with him.” Charlotte glanced at herself, feeling the comfort of the soft and fluffy diaper that she was wearing. “Na dess?” she said, pointing to her bare stomach. Darcy nodded. “It’s for the commercial, sweetie. When we’re done with the commercial, we’ll put the dress back on, okay?” “Atay!” Charlotte shouted in a manner that conveyed her sweet toddler innocence. Both Courtney and Tamera went to work on applying the right about of makeup on Charlotte. Since Charlotte was staying still, Darcy gave Charlotte her pacifier to suck on. After that, Charlotte remained still while the two women applied the rest of the makeup on Charlotte. Just as Darcy carried Charlotte out, a couple more mothers carried their children into makeup. One of them was Kendra, who was carrying Karlee. With Karlee being noticeably bigger than Charlotte, Kendra gave Courtney a sheepish smile. “Do you have size 5’s?” Courtney nodded. “Yes. We have up to size 7.” Darcy quietly waved at Kendra as she left the makeup room with Charlotte. As Charlotte was being carried, her toddler mind went to work, trying to figure out why she was here. ‘What this place? Why there powder on my face? I wanna play! Will mommy let me play?’ Charlotte glanced at her mother, giving her a wanting look. “Mahpay!” Darcy sighed at Charlotte and then glanced at one of the staff. “She wants to play.” The female staff member rolled her eyes and pointed to a pile of toys that a group of other kids was playing with. “She can play with those toys.” She said in a bored voice. “Filming starts in five minutes.” Darcy sat Charlotte next to the toys and the other toddlers that were playing with them. They looked to be a group of kids, with most of them ranging from 18 to 24 months. Two women staff members supervised them nearby. After Charlotte spent a couple minutes stacking blocks, she saw another hand grab one of the blocks. It was Karlee. “Weady fah cursial? Karlee asked Charlotte. “Mama sawd ah gah be on tee vee!” Charlotte shrugged her shoulders, recognizing only the words “mama” and “TV”. This triggered another idea in Charlotte’s toddler brain. “Cah-cah-maw-won!” Charlotte glanced around, hoping that her mother could put on an episode of Cocomelon for her. When she saw that this wasn’t happening, she began to cry. “Wah Cah-cah-maw-won!” Karlee, realizing what Charlotte was saying, smiled. “Wahch caw-caw-meh-won ah hohm! We on tee vee!” Karlee pointed to the camera and smiled. “Smy-yah foh cahm-rah!” Charlotte, still sad about there being no Cocomelon, shook her head. “Nu!” Darcy sighed and approached Charlotte. “What’s wrong, sweetie?” “Wah Cah-cah-mah-won!” Charlotte demanded, glancing around for a TV or iPad screen. Darcy sighed. “We’ll watch Cocomelon later, dear. I promise! Now, I need you to smile for that camera because you’re going to be in a diaper commercial!” Charlotte’s expression changed when she saw a couple of the women staff begin making funny faces. She returned to where Karlee was sitting, also in nothing but her diaper like Charlotte. “Ih bee awkay!” Karlee said, smiling at Charlotte. “Mama shaw mee cahm-rah! Ah smy-yah!” Charlotte felt a twinge of maturity inside of her, and it was just enough for her to straighten up and stop crying with just a minute remaining before filming began. The other babies filed into the room with their mothers, all in just the new Pampers diaper that was being advertising for the commercial. “Places everyone!” Mr. Spencer shouted. “I don’t care where the children sit. Just have them sit and play when we start shooting!” Mr. Spencer ended up firing a total of eight children since another six didn’t make it to the shoot in time. They either showed up to the studio late or didn’t get ready in time. Whatever the case, the 20 children was now reduced to just 12. “Ready?” Mr. Spencer said, glancing around at his staff. “Lights, camera, and….ACTION!!!!” The cameras began rolling, all capturing a scene of a nursery with a bunch of children playing. The camera angles were carefully focused on the new Pampers diaper that all the toddlers wore. The staff did different things that made the kids either laugh or look surprised. As the filming and the scenes continued, Charlotte felt a warm flood in her diaper. After the flood, it seemed as if the diaper was only mostly soaked, like it could handle a couple more floods. As the filming continued, the staff took notice of the diapers. While they were sagging, none of them were leaking. Darcy, who noticed Charlotte’s diaper from a distance, gasped. “Wow. That is much more absorbent than the ones that I normally have her in.” Mr. Spencer smiled. “That’s the beauty of it, Miss Warren. Those are only the daytime ones. Now, since everyone in this room has signed an NDA, you all know that your kid will also be shooting a commercial for the new nighttime Pampers in February. Now, we got a few more shots, and then we’ll have all the kids changed and clothed. Places everybody!” Charlotte kept playing with Karlee as the cameras continued rolling, feeling her diaper grow bigger and bigger, swelling against her groin. Even at this point, it was not leaking but was now heavily soaked. A few minutes later, Mr. Spencer nodded. “And that’s a wrap! We got it, everyone! Thanks for bringing your kids to the filming! As per the contract, you will all receive your paychecks and a free year supply of our new Pampers for your kid. Mothers and caregivers, take your kids to makeup and we’ll get them on their way. We got some gold today!” By the time that Charlotte got her diaper changed at makeup, she felt like her diaper was about to burst, but it never did. As heavily saturated as it was from front to back, the new Pampers diaper did not leak. Darcy didn’t have the new Pampers diapers yet, so she had to put a less absorbent Pamper on Charlotte. Charlotte shivered when the baby wipes were brushed over her. After she was powdered, she felt the embrace of a fresh and dry diaper hugging her waist. Both tapes were snuggly fastened by Courtney and Charlotte smiled. It felt great being in a fresh diaper. After Darcy put Charlotte’s pink floral tulle dress on (pacifier ribbon still attached to it), Charlotte began sucking on her pacifier and smiled. Time to go home. And Charlotte cast a hopeful stare at her mother, wondering if she remembered about her promise to put on Cocomelon when she got home.

This is a story that I've already completed, and I'll release the parts as I get a chance to edit. It's the story of a boy going into high school who gets sent to stay with his aunt during the summer and she treats him the same as his younger cousins. The Drive to my Aunt's House My mom was deployed to the Middle East the summer after I finished eighth grade. My mom was a single parent, so I went to stay with my Aunt Amanda for the summer. She lived in this remote mountain town, and I didn’t know any kids my age who lived near her house. I was fourteen, which made me too young to get a job, and too old for summer camp. I would spend all summer with my two younger cousins. Scott was seven years old, and Debbie was five. In truth, I liked my aunt, even though she still treated me like I was a little kid. For some reason, she didn’t realize I was a teenager and didn’t need to be supervised all the time. My mom warned me, “Tommy, I know it feels like Aunt Amanda treats you like a kid, but if you can show her that you’re mature, she promised to give you some more freedom and responsibility. But that means that you have to be helpful and respectful. You might need to help with your cousins and, of course, clean up your messes.” The truth was, despite being fourteen and entering high school, I acted more like a kid. My mom still had to remind me to brush my teeth and tell me to take a shower at night. She constantly had to tell me to put away my things, and I never did any chores without being told to. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to, but I just never thought about it unless she asked me. I also would pout and whine, and even tantrum, when I didn’t get my way. I don’t think I was a bad kid, but I was just really immature for my age. I’m not completely sure, but I think my mom hoped time with my aunt would help. My mom and aunt met halfway between their houses. Scott and Debbie were in the car with my aunt, and I noticed a diaper bag in the back of the car. That surprised me because I thought Debbie was already potty trained and figured Scott was too old for diapers, at least during the day. We did our goodbyes, and I took a seat in the passenger side next to my aunt for the three-hour drive to her house. Now, despite my mom’s warnings, I overindulged in chips and soda along the way, and my stomach was already rumbling when we got on our way. I figured it wasn’t an emergency yet. I didn’t want to ask my aunt to stop because she already warned me before we left. She asked, “Tommy, it’s a long drive, do you need to go potty before we leave?” That annoyed me and I replied, “I’m not a baby! I can hold it.” Aunt Amanda noted my sharp tone, “Ok, but remember, you can’t ask me to stop unless you go potty now.” The pressure grew and I tried to fart a little to relieve it, but it wasn’t just a fart. I felt something come out, and it wasn’t just a small leak. It was enough that I could feel it in my underwear, and it wasn’t long before I started to smell it. I was fourteen years old, and I just pooped my pants! I wanted my aunt to see me as a teenager and not just some little kid, but that wouldn’t be possible if she knew that I pooped my pants. I tried to be discrete, but Aunt Amanda noticed the odor. She asked, “Scotty, did you poop?” “No.” Aunt Amanda then asked, "Debbie?” “No, Mommy. I’m a big girl.” “I know you are, honey. It smells like somebody pooped, so we’re going to stop.” We pulled into a rest stop, and everybody got out. My aunt checked Scott and Debbie first. Scott didn’t poop, but he wet his Pull-Up and his mom said, “Scotty, that’s your second accident. That means that you need to go back to diapers. We’re going to take a break from potty training.” I tried to sneak off as she was dealing with Scott, but she saw me. “Where do you think you are going?” “I need to go to the bathroom?” “Not yet; I need to see if it was you.” “WHAT! Don’t treat me like a baby. I didn’t poop my pants!” My aunt shot me a stern look, “Do you need to go to time-out?” I shook my head and meekly said, “No.” “Ok then. I understand that you want me to treat you like a big kid, but I can’t treat you like a big kid unless you act like one. Do big kids throw tantrums?” “No.” “That’s right, and you just threw a tantrum, didn’t you?” “But …” I didn’t get a chance to finish my protest. “Did you just shout at me and cry that you didn’t poop?” I nodded. “If you didn’t, let me check.” “Please! Let me go to the bathroom. I’ll clean it up.” “Was it you?” I blushed and cried, “Only a little bit.” “So, it was you; why didn’t you say so?” “I was embarrassed.” She placed a change pad from the diaper bag in the back of her SUV and said, “Hop up so I can take care of your mess.” “Um. What? Can’t I just go to the bathroom and clean myself?” My aunt shook her head, “I’m afraid not, Tommy. I need to make sure you’re properly cleaned.” I protested, “I can do it myself. I’m not a baby!” I hoped that would make her realize that I didn’t need her to clean my butt, but she just rolled her eyes and scoffed. “Really? Do big kids poop their pants?” “It was an accident!” “Yeah, it was, and I need to make sure it won’t happen again.” “It won’t happen again, I promise. I’m not a baby; I’m fourteen years old.” By this point, I was whining and begging. Aunt Amanda shook her head and said, “Tommy, if you want me to treat you like a big kid, you have to act like a big kid. So far, I’ve seen no evidence that you can do that.” “What? I am a big kid. You can’t do this.” “Do big kids poop their pants?” I shook my head. “Do big kids pout and whine?” I cried, “I’m not pouting!” By this point, Aunt Amanda was tired of it, “Look! If you’re going to act like a baby, I’m going to treat you like a baby. I can’t potty train you if you’re not cooperating.” “I am potty trained. It was an accident.” She laughed and said, “I certainly hope so. I’d hate to think you did that on purpose. However, at my house, an accident means that you have to wear Pull-Ups until you can show me that it won’t happen again.” She took a pacifier and ordered, “Open up.” I asked, “What’s that?” and as I did, she plopped the pacifier in my mouth. “That’s a pacifier. That’s what you get when you whine too much in my house. Keep that in your mouth until I take it out. Now be a good boy and lie down on the mat.” I resigned myself to having my aunt clean my messy bottom but pleaded for more privacy. In a muffled voice, because of the pacifier, I cried, “Can’t we do this in the baffroom?’ “I’m sorry honey, but you’re too old to take into the women’s bathroom. We have to do this out here.” “But you’ll see my --,” I was too embarrassed to say it in front of my aunt. Aunt Amanda grinned, “Honey, I’ve changed lots of little boys. I’ve even changed your diaper a few times.” I closed my eyes and let her lift my legs and clean my bottom, just like I was three years old. She finished wiping my bottom and then praised me, “You’re being such a good boy for me. It is so much easier when you’re not squirming.” She put my legs through a Pull-Up and then told me to lift up, so she could finish putting the Pull-Up on me. “See, that wasn’t so bad, was it?” “I guess so.” I suddenly realized that everybody would see me in just the Pull-Up when I got up to put on my shorts. I asked, “Can you help me with my shorts?” “You want me to help you get dressed?” “I don’t want anybody to see me in just the Pull-Up.” She nodded and then said, “Let’s see what you have in your bag. You can’t wear the ones you were wearing because they need to be cleaned.” After she finished, she helped me up and asked, “Are you going to be a good boy?” I nodded, and she took the pacifier out of my mouth and said, “Ok, that’s good. Keep this in your pocket to remind you what happens when you pout.” She then pointed to the package of Pull-Ups and said, “These are just in case. You still need to use the potty. If you can use the potty for three days, I’ll let you wear underwear again. But, if you don’t, you are going to stay in diapers until I can potty train you. Scotty is going back to diapers because he wasn’t using the potty, and the same thing will happen to you.”

Chapter 29 “...are you okay?” Jen’s voice floated out from beneath the bed, and a second later, she began to shimmy free, scooting awkwardly on her belly like an inexperienced snake. Mortification left Daniel huddled in the corner, the reality setting in. Pushing him around hadn’t been enough, making him wear diapers hadn’t been enough, cursing him to need those diapers hadn’t been enough. She would keep pushing, keep upping the ante, until he broke. Rachel wasn’t going to let up, and he couldn’t make her back off. Jen got herself out, then recoiled as her leg brushed against one of the cold, clammy diapers littering his dorm room floor. She recovered quickly and got herself upright, scooting in a kneeling position over to his side “Danny, I’m so sorry.” A part of him wanted to take deep breaths, to try and calm down, but the strong stale ammonia combined with the stink of his freshly full diaper made it so that any attempt at self-soothing only reinforced his predicament. “She’s such a bitch,” Jen continued. Though she didn’t make a big deal out of it, Daniel could tell that she was taking shallow breaths, a detail that became more and more obvious as she rambled. “But I’m sure we’ll find some way to get her off your back. Maybe we can report her to the faculty? Like, if it’s just her word against yours that’s one thing, but I saw it too–and maybe I could get, like, a hidden camera, and we could set her up and frame her, and then it’d be even stronger proof. But I bet–” “She’s right, Jen,” Daniel interrupted. “What? No.” Jen shook her head. “I don’t belong here.” “I mean…” Jen looked away. She clearly didn’t want to lie, but she tried to talk around the topic. “Like…whatever shenanigans you pulled to get enrolled, I don’t think it matters at this point, that doesn’t give her the right to treat you this way.” “No. I mean she’s right, I don’t belong here because I’m a terrible warlock.” He pushed her away. “I can’t untie the curse she wove into my aura, I can’t stop her from barging into my dorm and pushing me around, I can’t even keep up with my coven unless they baby me.” Jen squeaked, the start of a laugh that she murdered by covering her mouth with her hands. Too late to protect his dignity, she added, “Sorry!” A few reactions fought for dominance in Daniel’s mind, but one stuck out above the others. He giggled. The laugh escaped him as easily as it’d escaped Jen, but he didn’t have anyone’s dignity to protect. The giggles turned to snickers, and the snickers to a full belly laugh, leaning forward and wheezing. His mirth was infectious, and in moments, Jen was laughing too, caught up in the moment. Barely able to catch his breath, he gasped, “It’s so fucking stupid.” Jen scooted close again, this time to lean on him for support. A distant part of Daniel knew that the giggling was hysterical, that he’d just gone through about fifty high-intensity situations and he just couldn’t cope with the adrenaline whiplash, but all the same, he laughed. As the giggles died down, he sank against the wall, more relaxed. “Rachel isn’t stupid enough to fall for being filmed.” “You’re sure?” Jen asked. “I’ve heard about the grades she gets in coven class.” “Okay, rephrasing: I can’t hold a poker face that would fool her,” Daniel admitted. “And I don’t know if the faculty would even care, if she could just claim it was an illusion or something to frame her.” “Not all the teachers hate you.” Jen pressed a hand to the side of his face, smiling in a comforting way. “Yeah? I’m pretty hateable, apparently.” “I don’t hate you,” Jen insisted. Taking a stab at his real insecurities, she added, “And I don’t care how good you are at dueling magic, and I don’t mind the curse. You’re still cute.” He sighed and shook his head, dejected. “Babies are cute. They still smell like shit and make everyone exhausted.” Leaning in, Jen kissed him on the lips, and for a blissful instant of contact, all his worries melted away. He tried to follow as she pulled away, needy for the erasure of worry that came with her touch, and Jen let him, continuing the kiss for as long as he needed. When they pulled apart, he was troubled to notice that he had another erection, despite the state of his diaper. “Go clean up,” Jen instructed. “They let you shower, right?” “Yeah.” “So, go shower, I’ll clean this up,” Jen said. “And then we’ll figure out what to do about Rachel. Okay?” Nodding, Daniel exhaled slowly. The pity party was over, he could manage this. “Thanks, Jen.” He knew better than to immediately blurt ‘I love you’, and that even the thought was the result of the same cocktail of hormones and endorphins running through his brain that’d caused the laughing fit. But the thought was there. … Jen dropped a thick book onto the breakfast table, a tome with enough heft that it caused Daniel’s plate of pancakes to jump slightly. The scattered members of his coven who were sharing his breakfast period leaned in, curious. Asami and Mathilde were off with other friends, but the rest had formed a loose circle around Daniel so that they could hear last night’s gossip. At the sight of the book, Cassie spoke up. “Did you get in a late night study session?” “I woke up early and hit the library,” Jen explained. “Did Daniel tell you what happened?” “Rachel showed up in his room and bullied him,” Radha summarized. “She assaulted him,” Hazel corrected. “I’m not, like, a victim,” Daniel interjected quickly. Cassie patted a hand on his back, though Daniel wasn’t sure if it was meant to reassure him that nobody thought he was, or that it was okay to be a victim. Jen shared a glance with Daniel, one that managed to convey a long, rambling, wordless message. ‘So you didn’t tell them we had sex? Or that I was in the room? I guess not, since they would have mentioned that.’ Out loud, she said, “Oh, he didn’t ment–uh, um.” “What?” Radha asked, glancing between them. “Ooooh!” Hazel added, eyes widening with voyeuristic glee. “You two were getting busy when she showed up, weren’t you?” “What? No!” Jen said quickly. Hazel’s grin spread across her face. “Daniel and Jenny, sitting in a tree, F-U-C–” “Hazel!” Cassie snapped. “Not the time.” “I’m not criticizing,” Hazel said, nodding to Daniel. “Get it, buddy.” “We weren’t having sex when Rachel showed up,” Daniel declared, trying to take over control of the situation. “Did we ever get an answer on the whole ‘using his mouth’ thing?” Radha asked. Despite the attempt by Daniel to smother this avenue of conversation, Hazel giggled, and Jen looked between them in confusion. “What?” “The first time we practiced as a coven, it was like–he could speak up, but that was ‘using his mouth’,” Radha explained. “I mean, well…” Jen blushed slightly, but didn’t suppress her coy smile. “Let’s just say…I think he’s a fast study.” “Jen!” Daniel yelped. “What? There’s no crying when the cat’s out of the barn, they already saw through my poker face,” Jen said. “We were just making out, but like, y’know. It’s not some kind of crime, students are allowed to date and stuff.” Daniel felt a surge of pride, though he also burned with embarrassment. After a moment of reflection, he tamped down on his blush. (Why shouldn’t I be proud of having a girlfriend?) Jen seemed to be in a similar state, half-giddy and half-blushing, but she accepted a fist bump from Hazel. “What’s the book?” Cassie interjected, mercifully getting them back on track. She almost seemed to have forgotten about the book, but once it was mentioned again, Jen returned her focus to the conversation she’d come here for. “Oh, yeah! Bylaws for the school. Prefects aren’t gods, they have limited authority, they’re just supposed to keep the other girls in line.” “And we’ve seen how much Rachel cares about the rules,” Daniel said. “Is there something that helps us?” “They’re allowed to check into dorms to make sure there’s nothing illicit going on,” Jen explained, “But only until Nine PM, and after eight in the morning. After that, they can’t come into your room, they have to go get a faculty member if they think something is happening that needs to be urgently stopped.” “So she’ll be breaking the rules when she assaults Daniel,” Hazel said. “So, it’s one of the enchantments built into the school,” Jen clarified. “Rachel couldn’t just get inside last night because she’s good at lockpick spells, it’s because she’s got a prefect-coded master key spell. After nine, the lock won’t let her through.” “Great,” Daniel said. “So I’ll only have to deal with her harassing me during the waking hours.” “You think she’d be brazen enough to straight up attack you when there are other students around?” Jen asked. “Because I don’t think she would.” “Okay, so I’m safe during classes and meals. Again, this isn’t that helpful,” Daniel said. “I guess, stick to public spaces?” Radha suggested. “Hang out in the library a bunch.” “Well, he has to go back to his room a couple times a day so he can change,” Jen pointed out. “Er–sorry, Daniel.” He barely blushed, though he made sure the girls could see him roll his eyes. “It’s fine.” “But,” Jen continued. “We can just use the buddy system. Always make sure he’s got someone with him, at least until we find a more permanent way to get Rachel off his back.” “Oh…” Daniel said, shaking his head. “Jen…you can’t just be with me all the time. You’ve got a life, that’s way too much responsibility.” “I’m not saying I spend all my time with you,” Jen clarified. “But split six ways, that’s not too bad, is it?” Daniel blinked, trying to do the math. With an average of half a dozen classes and three meals on any given day, that meant more than half of their time was occupied, but not five sixths. “I don’t follow.” Slapping a hand to her head in mock salute, Radha said, “I promise to do my duty, sir!” That got through to him. “Wait–” “I like this plan,” Hazel added. “Just to be clear, if she tries to mess with him, I’m not above hitting back.” “Are you in, Cass?” Radha asked. Cassie blinked, seemingly shaken out of a distracted haze. Once she had her focus back on the conversation, she said, “Yeah, of course. We protect the sis–eh, we protect the people of our coven.” “Stop it!” Daniel interrupted. “You’re talking over me again.” “Sorry,” Radha said quickly, though her expression quickly changed to skepticism. “But do you want Rachel to have an open season on you?” “No,” Daniel said. “I’m sure that he has other ideas,” Cassie added. “What did you want to do, Danny?” Grumbling quietly, Daniel shook his head and conceded the point. “I just…want to be included, y’know? I know you’re looking out for me, but it’s my life.” “You’re right.” Jen touched his arm and smiled warmly, instantly vaporizing any of Daniel’s reservations, as well as any of his coherent thoughts. He didn’t quite turn into a drooling Cro-Magnon, though he noticed with annoyance that his diaper grew warm with the unconscious release of his bladder, a flood that was quickly dammed by another inconvenient boner. “I’m sure Asami and Mathilde will be on board too,” Radha supplied. “They’d better be, I’m not pulling double shifts,” Hazel added, flashing a smile that suggested she was kidding. Trying to take control of the situation, Daniel said, “I’ll get my class schedule. I think I’m almost always in a class with at least one of you, so as long as we’re headed to the same place, it won’t be much of an inconvenience. I just hope you like hanging out in the library after dinner.” “Why not just come to the common area?” Jen asked. “Aren’t the dorms ‘Girls only’?” Daniel asked. “Not the common area, it’s just…basically a lounge, really,” Jen said. “I’d…kind of been wondering why you never came around there, did you really think you were banned?” “I guess I never really thought about it, since I’m never in that part of the school,” Daniel admitted. “But, okay, that works. And, eh…I will need escorted back to my room sometimes, too.” “And someone to be there in the morning by eight, of course,” Jen finished. “But I’m a morning person, I can take those shifts.” “I’m a morning person too,” Cassie added quickly. “Since when?” Hazel asked. “We can take turns,” Cassie clarified. “And any night owls can take him back to his room at night.” “If he’s not already there with Jen,” Hazel teased. Daniel rolled his eyes once more, but he couldn’t hide the relief he felt. Rachel might have been better at magic than him, and have more authority, but he had friends. That would be enough. ... Have I mentioned recently that I run a Discord server for ABDL authors, and it includes a full archive of my work? https://discord.gg/FvyTkRu And of course, author support is always greatly appreciated, I couldn't pay the bills without y'all! https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl

I scream and kick my legs as i did not like getting picked up as i try to get out of this ladies arms as i try saying "put me down now i am not some little kid you old lady i am 16 and i don't need help its just a few scrapes let me go now" out of anger i hit the lady even though my hands and knees really hurt.

Hey all I just wanted to come out and speak my mind about myself. For a full year I was able to wear diapers for about half a day as I was making enough money to support wearing half a day. As I would wear 1 a day and my income went down and then not able to buy them. One thing is for sure is I do need to wear them as I do have issues with my #2 area and protection is very important. I am working on ways to make extra money so I can buy me a case a month so I am back on track. Thank you for reading Have a wonderful Wednesday.

I hope something works out in your favor Eddie. Hugs, Freta

Happy Hump Day Eddie! Best of luck to you on increasing your earnings! I know how difficult that can be!

Scattered showers… (part 1) … ”Mommy… I can’t wear those…” I whined quietly, starting to sit up on the changing mat. “It’s all we have baby, I wasn’t planning on a blowout! You’re lucky mommy even remembered to grab anything extra!” I blushed at the reminder of my blowout but I understood there wasn’t much else we could do. I may have been feeling pretty regressed but not enough to be willing to walk around in nothing but a diaper. Plus I’m pretty sure I’d have the cops called on me if I tried! The public change was already a huge risk. Instead of arguing I just grumbled and whined under my breath to voice my discomfort. “If we see a souvenir shirt that won’t break the bank I’ll get it for you, okay? But until then mommy needs you to cooperate. Arms up!” I hesitated for only a second before putting my arms up like mommy said. She slide the top of the onesie over my head and arms and then pulled it down so that the emblem rested squarely in the middle of my chest. Once the rest of the onesie was pooling around my waist she put her hand on my shoulder to guide my back down onto the changing mat. Instead of having me stand up to get my pants on she was really giving me the whole baby treatment -having me lift my butt up so she could snap the onesie closed between my legs. Next she grabbed the swim shorts and slid them over each of my feet and up my legs. I hadn’t worn these swim trunks since before I fully committed to my baby lifestyle. It wasn’t like I had gotten too much bigger, but over a year of crawling and supplementing at least a third of my meals with breast milk and baby food had taken its toll and given me a layer of baby fat that I didn’t used to have. Mommy gave me a tap on the side of my padded waist to signal me to lift my bum in the air and she pulled the shorts over my onesie-clad diaper butt. It got stuck about halfway over but with a full strong tugs mommy was able to get them on. Mommy pulled me up into a standing position and I looked down to see the final look. The combination of a very babyish onesie and too-tight shorts left no room for anyone to doubt my role. My diaper, though dry, looked like it was fit to burst out of my shorts with how tight they were. They were already pretty short to begin with, so the short length combined with the tightness around my diaper basically made it look like I was wearing a diaper cover or bloomers more than swim trunks. Everything in me wanted to whine and have a tantrum but I knew mommy wanted us to have fun today, and it wasn’t her fault that I basically chugged a bottle of laxative without knowing and pooped my pants. So I stifled my urge to be fussy and took mommy’s outstretched hand as she hoisted my diaper bag over her other shoulder. We headed back onto the boardwalk, mommy sending a dirty look to the people who were still staring at the scene from the beach, and started trying to figure out what we’d do next. Mommy handed me my water bottle again so I could rehydrate as we walked and I drank big gulps of the cold liquid, realizing how warm it was to have three layers now around my diaper region. As mommy and I continued exploring the little beach town we had more heads turning than before as people noticed my odd attire that didn’t quite match my age. As much as I felt anxious to be seen in this outfit, I kept reminding myself that it was a hundred times better than walking around in my very loaded diaper. Mommy decided we had done enough yours (thank goodness) and now it was time to do some shopping until we were ready for lunch. We went in and out of a few shops without seeing much of interest - until, that is, we went into a store that had a large children’s section toward the back. I couldn’t stop my eyes from lighting up when I saw a wall of stuffies and mommy definitely caught my excitement too. There were no kids currently in the store and mommy gave me a smile and a nod before releasing my hand so I could go look at the toys. I was overwhelmed by all of the different types of stuffies they had! I saw dogs, cats, dragons, bears, bunnies, and even an octopus and other sea creatures! Mommy looked around at some of the trinkets while keeping an eye on me from across the store and making small talk with the woman at the register. I already knew I was going to ask mommy if she would please please please let me get a stuffie but I was having trouble deciding which one I wanted. I was deciding between an otter and a doggy when all of a sudden I saw it - the one. On the very bottom of the wall I saw a cubby with a fuzzy green frog! With a big smile on my face I squatted down and grabbed him in my arms, giving him a big hug. I was about to stand back up and go ask mommy if I could keep him when I felt an ominous sensation in my gut. I paused as the gurgle rippled through my tummy and continued downward. Uh oh… I guess the apple cider wasn’t done after just one round… I could feel the smile drop from my face as I figured out what was happening, but when I tried to look for mommy I realized that my view of her was blocked by a display of toys. I was completely hidden from everyone else! As much as I didn’t want to do what I was about to do, I knew this would be the best chance I’d have for a while to do so without another audience. So as I crouched down in the toy section hugging a big stuffed frog in my arms, I stuck out my thickly padded rear and started to focus. Now that it wasn’t the same level of emergency it was the first time, whatever was shifting in my bowels didn’t just shoot out with no effort. I focused all of my attention on pushing with my tummy while trying to loosen my traumatized sphincter and give it permission to let go. It didnt take too long before a long, low rumble began in my diaper that hopefully only I could hear. It was just some long toots at first but it quickly turned into soft poop slithering out like frosting from a piping bag. I pushed out as much as I could but felt some resistance from the back of my diaper that was packed tight inside of a onesie and shorts. I readjusted my feet a tiny bit to widen and get more balance before bearing down again and feeling the flow of poop pick right back up where it left off. I stayed there like that for a minute or two, quietly grunting as my previously clean diaper was filled once again. I was mid-push when mommy walked around the corner and saw me in the telltale position; squatting down, legs wide, thousand yard stare, and a bit of a grimace as I pinched off what felt like the last of it for this wave. “Oh dear. Already?” She said and leaned down to cup the back of my diaper and assess the damage. “Well, you’ve definitely filled it again. But I don’t think you’re in as much danger of leaking this time. Do you think you’ll be okay until we find a restaurant for lunch? And then mommy can change you in a real bathroom this time.” I nodded but hesitated to get up just yet. Mommy gave me a confused look and held out her hand, but I didn’t take it. “What’s the matter baby? Is it your toy? Mommy will get you your frog honey we just need to go pay!” I was going to try to shake my head to let her know that wasn’t the problem but I didn’t end up needing to, because suddenly a trumpet sounded from within my diaper as a stream mostly liquid diarrhea dumped into my diaper to add to the load. As that last bit settled in to the mess I felt my bladder release and soak my diaper with warm pee that wasted no time mixing with my poopy mess to create yet another humid environment in my pants. This time, however, I wasn’t worried that my diaper couldn’t handle it. Plus, it was amazing how much more confident I felt in a poopy diaper when nobody besides mommy had seen me fill it. I still had some hope left that I could fly under the radar until we got to the bathroom. If only I could see what mommy did as I stood up and she saw my diaper ballooned out behind me, making it comically obvious that I had just loaded my diaper. Mommy suppressed a giggle and grabbed my hand, letting me continue holding the frog in my other, and led me to the cashier with my waddling poopy diaper walk. … to be continued…

The eye of the hurricane… … I don’t know if it was the compounding stress of my tummy troubles or mommy’s calming aura but something pushed me over the edge into the peaceful bliss of a fully regressed headspace. I stopped thinking about the spectators and their judgmental stares and let all of my remaining big boy feelings melt away like an ice cube on the sidewalk. After mommy pulled my shirt off, with no help from me, I lay there naked aside from my stained diaper and contentedly sucked my thumb as if I was really just a baby getting his diaper changed the beach. I saw mommy put my shorts and shirt into a plastic bag and realized both pieces of clothing were stained brown and would need a good washing when we got home. Even that wasn’t enough to stress me out because I knew that mommy would have a plan. She always did. I watched her with half-hooded eyelids as she ripped the tapes from my diaper and lowered the front to reveal the mudslide within. I was glad I couldn’t see the full extent of the damage but I could gather how bad it was based on mommy’s reaction. “Whoo! Oh my gosh little boy, who knew apple juice could cause something like THIS!” She fanned her hand in front of her nose as the stench hit her and I cracked a small smile around my thumb at her teasing. I saw her grab a few adult sized wipes out of my diaper bag and start to prepare herself for the job of cleaning me up when suddenly another person appeared in my line of vision. If I hadn’t dropped so deep into my headspace I might have tried to cover myself up out of embarrassment but all I did was look curiously over at the stranger who was bending down to talk to mommy. It was a somewhat older woman, maybe in her late sixties, and the first thing I noticed was that she didn’t look disgusted or uncomfortable like everyone else had so far. She actually had a warm smile on her face and gave me a crinkly-eyed grin before turning to mommy. “I just wanted to say I’m glad you’re doing what’s best for your boy. I saw everyone’s faces when you said you were going to change him here and I was just so upset! I have a special needs son who has been in diapers his entire life and people can be so cruel about it. They can’t help it! I wish everybody would just learn to have some compassion!” Mommy looked relieved to hear that she wasn’t just another angry bystander and smiled in return. I noticed she didn’t bother to correct the woman about my reason for being in diapers but it didn’t bother me - if anything it just gave me more of an excuse to lay here quietly and observe as if I was really a baby. The woman didn’t even seem to mind that my poop-covered private parts were exposed to her in my open diaper! “Oh thank you! I can’t tell you how much I appreciate that. I really do try to be discreet with him when I can but sometimes these things happen! I didn’t want him to get a bad rash just for the sake of hiding from other people! And you know how these tourist towns are about public bathrooms… the only one we could find was disgusting!” ”I can’t even tell you the amount of times I’ve done exactly what you’re doing. I’ve lost count! Sometimes a mom has to do what a mom has to do. Anyway, I’ll leave you to it, it looks like you have a big job ahead of you!” The woman stood back up and gave me another smile and a wink, which I responded to with a little smile of my own. I started to wiggle a little bit on instinct like a baby being acknowledged, but as soon as I felt the mess in my diaper shift beneath me I realized I should probably stay still. Once the woman walked away mommy looked at my with a big smile on her face. “See honey? There are lots of nice people out there who aren’t going to judge you. Now you just lay back, relax, and let mommy take care of your poopy diaper, okay?” As I looked up at her the sun had just come out from a cloud and seemed to sit right behind her head, making her look like an angel smiling down on me from the heavens. I couldn’t believe how completely content I felt in this situation. I’m sure later I’ll be mortified about getting a messy diaper change in public, but for right now I felt completely safe under mommy’s care. With that she got to work, and I noticed she didn’t even use the front of the diaper to wipe off the bulk of the mess like she usually would. I think the swamp inside of my diaper was just too bad even for that! Instead she started wiping from the top and moving down, trying to get as much to fall into the open diaper as she could. Then she took my legs and put them together, using her strength to push them up and over my head until my poop-coated bum was fully exposed to the world. She grabbed a few more wipes and did the same thing, wiping off the bulk down into the diaper and dropped the used wipes in with it. “Okay honey can you hold your legs up for me for just a second?” I nodded my head and put my free hand on the ground to balance myself so I could hold my legs and butt in the air even after she let go. She used the opportunity to pull the very heavy, very full diaper out from under me and slid it to the side to be dealt with later. Then she took my legs back with one hand and used the other to wipe the remaining bits off poop off of my bottom, my privates, my back, and inside of my legs. It was an arduous task and probably took close to 15 minutes just for the wiping alone! Once that was finally done, at least as good as it could be until my bath time later, she had me hold my legs again while she unfolded a new diaper and slid it under me. Then I finally got to lower my butt down onto the thick padding and feel the cool ocean breeze on my clean diaper area. I breathed a big sigh of relief at the feeling of my clean diaper underneath me, I was already feeling so much better! “Unfortunately sweetie I think you do have a little bit of a rash starting, I guess we were too late! Let me put some diaper rash cream on your hiney before I tape you up.” She grabbed the tube of cream out from my diaper bag and put a generous amount on her hand before rubbing it into my inflamed buttcrack. I did feel a bit itchy now that she pointed it out but the cream helped to soothe that almost instantly! Once she was done applying the barrier cream she wiped her hands clean and brought the front of the diaper up, taping it tight on both sides so that I was finally fresh and clean again. As I laid there contentedly in nothing but my fresh thick diaper I finally chanced a glance over at the crowd around us to see if I was creating a spectacle. I saw a couple of faces peeking around at me including one person pointing their phone, clearly videotaping, and one little boy in a swim diaper staring blatantly at me - probably wondering why a big boy is wearing a diaper like him! I was starting to have a little bit of self consciousness creep in now that the initial bliss of a needed diaper change was over but it still wasn’t enough to get me upset. I looked over at mommy and saw her carefully taping up my used diaper and putting it in a plastic bag to dispose of. That was the first time I actually got a glance at the full extent of the damage, right before mommy managed to roll it up a bit, and had to stifle a shudder. Mommy really must love me if she was willing to clean THAT! Once my diaper bag was packed up and the five pound soiled diaper was disposed of, the only issue that remained unsolved was what I was going to wear now that I had pooped in my clothes. “Okay honey I do have some spare clothes for you, but I didn’t realize what I grabbed…” I scrunched my eyebrows in confusion and pulled my thumb out of my mouth to ask what they were just as she pulled my new outfit from the diaper bag. In her hands were a pair of purple swim trunks that I thought I had outgrown when I gained a few pounds last year along with a onesie. A onesie that was all white except for an embroidered decal on the chest that proclaimed “Mama’s Boy”. … To be continued…

Hey everyone! Starting off here, I think for future polls, at least for a little bit, I might ease up on the Diaper Dimension stories. I am absolutely thrilled that this story was chosen and that I finally got to write it after three years but considering that I’ve written 17 stories including this one and 14 have been set in that universe, I think easing off in terms of poll choices might be the better move. Also, I just counted, and as of today, I have 29 possible stories not set in the diaper dimension, so… there’s definitely plenty more to tell. I’ll still go by the polls, but I just might not load them up with the DD stories as much anymore… just have to see though. Speaking of polls… the results are now in. Counting personal messages, any listed on here, and the ones from the poll… winning 55.81% of votes, the winner is ‘Sissification and Babification Government Study’ (Title TBD)! So, with what I previously noted, I will carry over the ‘Bethany’ story into the next poll as the DD story, but I will retire The CONtinuance on polls for now. It won’t go away forever, but it’s been at the bottom for a little while now and I think other stories of mine should be given their due. Also, I think I’m going to stick to the two possible votes for future polls. I think it gives everyone a chance to narrow down what they want, and looking at the results… there was a clear first and second place this go around. Looking ahead, this next story is a bit of a task to write. There’s lots of nuances I need to be careful of in that story with some of the topics involved and there’s a number system involved that makes my head itch in making sure it all works still. That all being said, I’m going to take a tiny break once again and I will post the first chapter of that story on 01 August. This should give me time to air out my own head, relax a smidge, ensure the plot is still good for the story, update all the DD materials, and take a crack at the first few chapters of the story at least. Also, I just want to give a big thank you to all who have read this story and to anyone who commented on it or engaged with it. It may not be my most popular story ever, but with that you all have been saying, I have no reason to be saddened over that. My goal is to always improve with these stories and provide a little outlet for you all to enjoy on here. From what you all have said, I think I have achieved that goal, so again, thank you. Now, last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this final chapter! Chapter 28: Delivering the Scoop Day 140 – 5:42 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The trio now staring back at Pete seemed only moments away from either fainting or fighting. For his own part however, Pete blinked back as if he was about to ask if they had heard him. For Ashley, it had to be seen as yet another seeming loss in this horrible dimension. Seeing Pete there and him telling her a big fat ‘no’ to leaving… from her facial expression and sudden lack of life in her body, it was almost like a little of her soul seemed to have died. “Pete…” Betty began, almost stumbling over her words as she tried to explain what was happening. “I…” “Not now, Betty,” Pete said adamantly though curiously and likely thankfully not hatefully. “We need to discuss other things at the moment. Our conversation about all this secrecy can wait, but… seriously, did you all not hear me? Ashley can’t leave as far as I can tell.” Seemingly snapping out of his previous stupor, Brother popped in next. “And just what the heck does that mean?” he asked, stepping back up to the countertop and placing his hand firmly on top to emphasize his point. “Betty and I have a vested interest in getting Ashley back home. You, however… you work for the people actively trying to keep her here. You betrayed her and…” “Woah, woah… settle down there. I can tell feelings might be a little flared, so before you go and challenge me to pistols at dawn, can I at least explain myself here? I mean… you all are assuming the worst of me,” Pete noted hastily… almost like he was trying to defend himself against an angry mob about to descend on him. “I mean… have you even dealt with the chip in Ashley yet?” Everyone’s eyes bulged and Ashley even began to search her body for the sign of a chip. “Chip?” Brother questioned, the seeming skeptic of the group now. “What chip?” Pete sighed and then turned slightly to show off better when he pointed to the back of his own neck. “Here…” He then turned back around to face the trio again. “When Ashley broke into the facility and was caught, our esteemed mayor had a real bone to pick with her. He was going to obliterate her on the spot! And by that, I mean… near absolute brain death. She would be a newborn at best… it was a ‘no chances of recovery’ sort of policy with him after what she managed to pull off.” “No…” Betty looked like she was going to cry or faint any second now. “He wouldn’t… couldn’t…” “Well, he didn’t because I stopped it, Bee… I got the phone call and got there just in time to stop things,” he explained. “Vasiliou was threatening everything he could at us. He had the evidence with him and everything, so he had the means and the temperament to throw us down and destroy us. Right then, we had no chance. We were going down…” He then trailed off for a moment before looking back up and sticking one finger out. “But I knew there was something even he couldn’t pass up or say no to… FOY.” No one said a word for a few seconds after that. “FOY?” Ashley questioned, seemingly the most perplexed and yet intrigued about it. “I’ve heard about that before, but…” “Pete…” Betty now seemed horrified as she interrupted Ashley… almost like she had just realized something terrible in implication. “You didn’t… please tell me you didn’t.” Pete sighed. “I wish I could tell you that I didn’t, Bee. I really do, but… we were going to lose Ashley and then we had a 90% chance of going to jail ourselves. I weighed the options and chose the second choice of amnesty. I had to agree that she would be regressed in certain ways, a chip would be planted inside her spine to keep her grounded, and… I would finish the FOY compound for them… but nothing else for us. It was a deal I knew I would never get again...” “And what the heck is FOY?” Ashley asked, nearly stomping her foot, her patience seemingly wearing thin now over her previous question having gone unanswered. “It’s death to any mature Little,” Brother explained with clear disdain in his voice, most of it now appearing to be directed squarely at Pete. “There’s a street version that’s been out for at least a decade now… maybe more, but it essentially causes Littles to regress in a massive way… permanently.” “That’s right,” Pete confirmed with a heaviness in his words that indicated he knew exactly the lengths of negativity that he was now unleashing on the world of Littles. “I hated it, but at the time, I felt I had no other choice. My family that I loved or a population of Littles… I hate myself for it even now, but I gave Vasiliou and the general the new compound. More stable… less bugs than the street drug, but more importantly for those two… a way they could affect every Little across the board without exception…” He then winced quickly. “And certain wayward Bigs as well…” “Wait… I thought that was just a myth!” Brother seemed horrified over the possibilities of such a powerful drug. “Are you telling me…?” “It was… but now that I’ve altered the drug, it can be used against Bigs… Middles… Littles… everyone! For the sake of my family… I sacrificed everyone else. I will regret that the rest of my life, but… now, we need to focus on the future. What we can do now. I have a plan, but we need to refocus on Ashley first.” The trio, though still horrified and shocked over that revelation, nodded in agreement. Pete then turned to Ashley. “So… back to what I was saying about the chip…” He looked deep into her eyes with a sense of sympathy and regret. “Sweetie… that chip can’t be removed. And, in all likelihood, it would kill you if you left this dimension.” Ashley’s eyes instantly watered over the clear implication. “No… please… tell me no!” Seeing her Little in distress, Betty quickly ran over and comforted her, but it seemed even her presence combined with Bunty wasn’t helping the now shaking Little. In desperation, Betty looked back towards her husband. “Isn’t there anything you can do, Pete?” she asked her eyes full of hope… even if it might have only been false at this point. Pete sighed. “Maybe… but not right now. Right now… we need to focus on that camera in her eye… and critically, what’s stored on it.” He pointed right at Ashley. “That is our best shot of getting back at these people and maybe our solution for getting out of this mess.” Ashley sniffed and seemed to break through her dashed hopes… if only for a moment. “You know about the eye?” Pete nodded. “Yes… and you really being an investigative journalist.” He sighed and then pulled out a file from his nearby briefcase labeled ‘Ashley Cutters.’ “I’ve known about your identity for months now…” He opened the file up. “I’ve known some personal trainers in my time, and frankly… you never struck me as one.” Ashley winced through her tears. ‘Crud… I knew that cover wasn’t good enough!’ “At first, I just waved it off as personal trainers being different on Earth, but then… you started asking me questions. Littles are inquisitive, so again, I didn’t think anything of it… but then you broke into my office.” Pete blinked back at Ashley as if he was waiting for an explanation. For her part, Ashley could only stare back at Pete for a moment before wiping her nose and sniffling a little. “You… you knew about that?” Pete nodded. “I did, but I didn’t raise a fuss about it. If anything, it made me even more curious about you… so I pushed harder with some of my more anonymous contacts in portal travel, and… well, your file of ‘Ashley Jones’ was good. Definitely professional… just not good enough for us and our methods of deep analysis and detection. But since you were a Little coming over voluntarily… no one really cared at the office when they found out at first. To be honest, I think most of them just thought you were going to be captured and regressed. Which, frankly, was a good guess… at least usually.” “And you didn’t tell me?” Betty asked, now finding out all this herself now as well. “I didn’t want to burden you, Bee,” Pete said in earnest. “When I found out about all that, you had just been told about your slim chances to conceive, and I had never seen you so passionate about taking care of a Little. So,” he then turned back to Ashley, “I stowed your file and kept an eye on you.” “And that’s it?” Ashley questioned, wiping a few more tears away. While she was clearly still deeply saddened over the chip and what that meant to her, the investigative journalist in her always looking for the truth seemed to be coming out fully now. “Well, no…” Pete sighed. “See, when you broke into the facility, that set off a lot of things. First off, they discovered your identity as well, but like the portal agency, by then, they didn’t care since they had caught you and only thought you had the physical copies of the files. Secondly, though, in the whole investigation that was launched, one of the more loyal guards to me, and not Vasiliou or the general, handed me this file.” From inside the thick manila folder, Pete pulled out a familiar looking small one. “Wait…” Ashley pulled the file closer. “My memory is fuzzy, but is this…?” Pete nodded. “The one that was hidden from me in my own files. You had taken it and from what I can tell, you were going to show it to Betty and me. I knew about your eye camera by then, so there wasn’t a more rational explanation of why you would take something so cumbersome with you. So, more than a little curious and suspicious of the company, I looked inside and…” Pete sighed and pulled the file over to Betty. “This brings me to my last point. When I saw what was in there, I knew Diamond Technologies was dirty, but I had always felt that they were an ‘ends to justifying the means’ kind of company. Seeing this file to better show how to manipulate me and my wife… and then later when they started to threaten all three of us…” Pete’s knuckles cracked, and he stood up and took some deep breaths. Meanwhile, Betty’s expression turned to horror, shock, and despair as she looked over her file… particularly the spots regarding getting closer to Ashley because she couldn’t have kids and Ashley would make a great substitute… and way to manipulate the Big. Pete then turned around. “So… time to lay out my cards…” Pete took in a huge breath of air. “When I saw all that… something in me clicked and I knew something needed to change. So, as part of that, I need all three of you for this to work, but bottom line… I’m planning on going against Diamond Technologies with what we all know.” The room sat unmercifully still and silent for at least a minute. Pete looked relieved to have finally gotten it all off his chest. Brother looked suspicious but as if he was already scheming as well. Betty looked stunned but maybe relieved as well… probably owing to the fact that Pete had not betrayed them and seemed to actually be currently helping them instead. For Ashley, her face was still full of sorrow, but maybe a little confusion and more than plenty of concern. “I… I’m stuck here. It’s… it’s terrible, and I want to help with my camera,” she noted with sincerity as she pointed directly to her eye housing the camera. “And it might be important, but it’s just one thing and I can’t access it. Also… I’m leaving without any way of helping you all. I just… I want to help, but… I just don’t see how you all can go against this place and come out on the other side.” Betty sighed. “I have to agree, honey. Ashley may be a huge part of this, and it’s great she wants to help, but… what about us? She gets to go home, but… we’re still here, right? Between the general, Vasiliou, and even Beakerman, all this just seems like suicide… or at least a one-way trip to being regressed ourselves with your own new formula. So… tell me. Am I missing something here?” “Yes and no,” Pete admitted after a heavy sigh. “It’s one of the reasons I’m just telling you all this now. I wasn’t sure about a few details, and I’m still not, but… I needed LRGs help in this, and I didn’t know about Brother until the other day when I arrived home a little earlier than usual and saw the man that we suspected to be codename, ‘Brother’ exited the driveway. Naturally, I was curious, so, I came home early today to listen in… and I did.” “Okay… fine,” Brother said with a clear impatience now… seemingly still trying to figure out if all this was a trap or not. “You need LRG, and I can get that for you, but… how does it all connect? How does Ashley, me, and even Betty work into you screwing over this place?” Pete smirked and sighed. “Well, I have a plan. I just… I need some time to put it all in motion. I’ll explain everything, but… can you all wait to enact your own previous plan?” It was an obvious risk, and from everyone’s facial expressions, they knew it as well. Ashley ran the risk of staying here longer, now that Brother had shown his face, he was running a risk, and Betty waited on all this in her own yet unannounced role. Plus, all this was hinging on the trust of one of the top scientists and personnel in Peirama. Still, after a moment, all nodded. With the addition of Ashley’s chip, whatever Pete had planned now had to be better than simply sneaking Ashley out of town and risking her life just getting home. * * * Day 152 – 10:16 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Wait. Listen out and wait… those were the instructions that Pete had ultimately passed to the trio on that fateful Monday. He had laid his plan out in its entirety, and while it was strong and had a high chance of both hurting Diamond Technologies and freeing Ashley, it still needed time. And in Peirama, with everything exposed now, it was a large risk. Still, everyone was motivated in both of their tasks now and vigilance seemed to be the key while Pete gathered up what he needed in order to execute the plan properly. And in the meantime, each member had their own tasks. Brother needed to contact LRG to provide passes and transportation afterward to not only guarantee they could leave in something besides what turned out to be a company car if needed but also get Ashley away safely as well with her chip. Betty had to gather her own information on the plant that FOY was derived from coming from Tanassum. Knowing its components and makeup, nature sometimes had a counterbalance… or in this case, cure. Plus, her own research had touched on several projects in town, and she knew several of the Bigs and were on friendly terms with them, so, she had also been assigned to ask a few questions to add to the information being sent back about Peirama. Ashley, given her high visibility as a Little both around town and at daycare, and her apparent value to Beakerman, she had the unenviable task of simply laying low. Stay out of trouble. Not fights, no inciting riots, no risks whatsoever. For the Little that had been at the center of so many things, being pushed to the side to protect her own well-being and the safety of the information in her head was tough… but ultimately necessary. Fortunately, Ashley knew that and while she sighed and bitterly complained about it at first, she mostly went on as she had before when it was just her, Brother, and Betty making the plans. Simply put… she had to act like a true Little and blend in. The general and maybe even Vasiliou knew that something was happening at the facility each Wednesday for her, but the outcome was still very much left in the dark. Now that Pete had shown his hand, so to speak, it was obvious that it was done on purpose. So, time passed on. Naps, diaper changes, and Bunty were all mixed in with secret meetings, hushed discussions, and a plan coming together. If one wasn’t too wise, they might have thought that it was all just stalling, but soon, it seemed every activity in Peirama was now twinged with the prospect of the four’s ultimate plan. It was November. Halloween had passed with much fanfare and all the Littles had dressed up in their very best and had taken away a haul of candy. But with that passing and the days growing both colder and darker, the last of the fall festivals had descended on the town of Peirama. Ashley, not one to shy away from fun anymore and adopting her role of bestest Little ever, had readily joined in with her friends as they took part in the various activities located just outside of town… namely for the pumpkin chunkin held there. Given that it was Peirama though, the various contraptions used to throw old pumpkins away were far too dangerous for Littles, so Ashley and her friends readily enjoyed the other fall activities. “Alright, honey,” Betty guided as she sat down at the top of the hill where one of the slides had been set up, “I’ve got the burlap sack all situated. You just sit between my legs and hold on.” “And Bunty?” There was an edge of fear in her voice… one of the many things that still hadn’t abated after several Wednesday night sessions with Pete. Betty smiled. “She’ll go right between your legs. Keep them closed tight and Bunty will be with you the whole way… just like I will be.” “Yeah, Ash,” Olly actively encouraged from just behind them. “It’s just a slide. No big deal. I mean… if Marilyn and Simon could do it…” He looked down the large hill at the two Littles and their respective caregivers right behind them. Ashley nodded. “Right. Can’t have them showing off better than me, but… just in case…” Ashley sat down and stuffed Bunty instead inside the front part of her denim overalls. “There! Now she won’t be going anywhere!” Betty smiled and clung onto Ashley. “Very clever. Now… ready?” Ashley winced as she stared just beyond Betty’s feet and at the drop off coming in moments… but still nodded. “Alright! Here we go!” Betty took a breath and gripped the sides of the hay bales lining the track. “And… one. Two. Three!” With all her effort, she pushed off and the two rocketed downward. “Ahhh!” Ashley screamed bloody murder as they raced down the hill. Betty clung onto her as she clung onto her Big. There was definitely a sense that though Ashley was supposed to be pretending and had ‘matured’ in the past few weeks thanks to Pete, there was a legitimate sense of comfort and protection that she received from Betty. “Oh! Look at Daddy!” Betty called out, temporarily moving her hand from Ashley and pointing to Pete while also using his public name. In truth, she did know that Ashley no loner called him that, but for multiple reasons, Littles simply never went back to calling their Big by their first name once they started with ‘Mommy’ or ‘Daddy.’ So, it was decided as a group, even with Ashley’s approval, that Betty and Pete would still be called Mommy and Daddy, respectively, in public. Nearby and on the side of the track going down the hill, just a little way up from the bottom, Pete was standing and waving as he took a picture of the two women in his life. It was a classic family moment that no doubt millions had captured before them. It was almost too perfect. “There’s my girls!” he called out, racing over to them while snapping several photos once they reached the bottom. Ashley was laughing but it did take a moment for Betty to pry her hands off her pant legs once they had come to a stop. “It’s okay, Ash. We’re at the bottom now.” Ash let go quickly and jumped up. “Oh! I wasn’t scared. Just… safety is all…” Betty looked skeptical but Ron beat her to it. “Right… and that screaming Little coming down the slide was… someone else, right?” Ashley rolled her eyes and just turned in time to spot a hurdling Olly come down with his mommy as well. It seemed the tradition today… along with the face paint that most of the Littles had gotten or the petting zoo where all had chosen their favorite miniature animal… including Ashley. With all Littles and their Bigs now firmly on the ground, the group took off to wander around the fall festival once more. Pete gawked at the odd machinery and several stalls of tantalizing food, eventually succumbing and grabbing a slice of Milo pie. From her juice at the daycare, Ashley immediately seized on it as well. “Still can’t believe this tastes like apples…” she mused, getting her mouth slightly sticky from the filling inside the delicious treat. Betty smiled and pulled out a convenient baby wipe to clean her mouth off with. “Well, of course, sweetie. Milo is our version of what you call the apple. It’s the same thing.” She giggled slightly like it was the most obvious thing in the world… much to Ashley’s resultant blush. “Oh, don’t be too hard on her, Bee…” Pete said, swallowing yet another bite of the pie himself. “It took forever for you to learn that yourself in college during our Earth course together.” Betty sighed and nodded, and for a second… almost looked wistful, nostalgic, and yet sad as she looked around her. Ashley might have pressed more, but a microphone soon buzzed to life in the speakers overhead. “Attention! Attention! The mayoral speech will be beginning in approximately two minutes on the main stage.” Given the trio’s run-ins with the mayor lately, it likely wasn’t a shock to any of them as they all simultaneously groaned. Still, they continued to the main stage… likely to keep up appearances as supportive members of the community. On the way, however, they also bumped into Brother. Of course, here, he was simply the overall landscaper of the town. Ashley had seen him around before and had even caught him staring at her a few times when she first got here, but she had always shrugged it off as another odd Big. Now though, there was almost tension between the four of them as they passed each other. It wasn’t in an adversarial way. Just… more of a way that they all knew the other was carrying around a secret with them that could undo the rest in a second. Being seen together, knowing that they all knew each other’s secrets seemed dangerous in such a public setting. So, after a bit of a frozen and tense moment, Brother quickly departed from the family trio. Pete only brushed it off and continued toward the stage with Betty and Ashley following close behind hand in hand. “Good afternoon!” Mayor Vasiliou began, soon going on several tangents about the fall weather, corporate success, and all manner of things that sounded more like a would-be future CEO rather than a simple scientist or the mayor that he was. Still, it was pretty typical and even boring to anyone but the most loyalist company members… which didn’t include people like Pete or Betty. Then, he started talking about company loyalty. That got their attention. “We are all a family here. The disloyalty of one member… or even two, is never something we should take lightly. What one of us does affects us all. This can be both bad…” His focus now seemed to be directly hovering over Pete and Betty. “Or with loyalty and cooperation, a good thing!” He then walked to the left of the stage. “Soon, we will be judging the weights and sizes of our animals.” He gestured over to some of the fattest pigs known… all a result of specific genetic and specialized food manipulation. “Or… the event you all came for… our pumpkin chunkin competition!” He then turned to the general behind him on stage. “General? Will you do the honors of throwing the first pumpkin today?” The general stepped forward and smiled. “It would be my honor.” The man then stepped up, and in one motion, yanked the cord and activated the machine… sending the poor attached pumpkin hurdling far and away toward the distant mountains. Everyone cheered. A few bits of pomp and circumstance later, the speeches were over, and the crowd dispersed. Betty, Pete, and Ashley ambled around as they perused more treats, gadgets, and homemade items, but it didn’t take long for them to run right into a wandering general and mayor. “Betty… Ashley… Pete…” Vasiliou glared with hot hatred behind his eyes at the three of them. Knowing all she did about him now, Ashley clung to Bunty even tighter and backed up into Betty for some measure of comfort and safety. By the way she gripped her Little as well though, Betty seemed like she needed the added support from her as well. “General… Mayor…” Pete nearly growled at Vasiliou and while no punches were thrown, the hatred simmering between Pete and Vasiliou seemed boundless. Only the general seemed to be the mediator and the lynchpin which kept them from brawling on the spot. “So… any progress with my next formula?” he asked with a near twinkle in his eye. “Some…” Pete was clearly trying to be as vague and murky as possible. With his distaste for his work now and the eventual leak of information, more progress had been deemed ‘unwise’ in the planning stages previously. He would stay on and work, but only as a means to keep finding out more information. Actual progress would either be nearly stopped or at least slowed to a crawl. But the general didn’t know that. “I see…” the general sighed. “Seems to be going slow these days, but… I guess that’s just progress for you here. Waited for years for that special formula before, and then, bam! You got it in less than a month!” “Speaking of which,” Vasiliou jumped in and looking first at Pete and then towards Betty and Ashley. “I hope you all our minding yourselves. Wouldn’t want a repeat of what happened last time now, would we?” His words seemed to slide off his cruel tongue and worm their way around the family at present. “I can promise you this… there won’t be any third chances with some special deal by creating yet another drug for us…” His glared narrowed on Ashley and the Little let out a little squeak of fear. ‘Oh no! Does he know about us? Our plans? Is he just toying with us? Are we sunk yet again? And this time I’m going to be regressed, and Pete and Betty jailed or worse? And then I lose my mind, and the world goes to pieces and…’ Betty pulled in Ashley tighter and bent over slightly to hug her upper chest from behind. It wasn’t a full hug, but the Little’s thoughts slowed, and she took deep heaving breaths. “Well, thanks for that lovely image, mister mayor,” Pete nearly mocked. “We’re all fine and even… I have to say that we’ve never been happier. I’m sorry to say that your efforts have been in vain to hurt my family further. Sad really…” Vasiliou snarled and stepped closer, cracking his knuckles as he did so. Pete simply reached to his side and gently nudged Ashley and Betty behind him. Once again though, the general nearly hopped in the middle of it. “Now, look here you two! We cannot have our mayor and top scientist at odds with each other! I want this to end righ…” He then stopped and his right eye seemed to quiver before easing up in nearly an instant. “But that can wait for another day. Come, Mayor. You have other… mayoral duties to attend to. I’m sure the animal size contest needs an extra judge to break a tie…” Vasiliou sighed before glaring intensely at Pete and Ashley and Betty behind him. “No, those can wait. This employee is making a bad example, and I think Beakerman should be informed that As…” “Phillip!” The general grabbed the mayor by the shoulder and nearly shoved him to the ground from the sheer might of his single grip. “We will do this another day.” Mayor Vasiliou glared back at him for a moment before nearly shrinking away. “But I…” “Please…” the general emphasized. “They have a… matter to attend to.” When that didn’t seem to work though, the general shifted his eye movements in the direction of Ashley. “An important, Little matter.” Right then, Vasiliou seemed to finally understand the implication. “Oh… right…” Turning back, he glared at Pete before adopting a more neutral look. “Until next time, Pete. And you better have progress with that new formula.” Not giving Pete a second to speak, Vasiliou turned and walked away. The general, sighing, turned to Pete. “We really need to get you two talking again. It’s not good to have you two in this stalemate of bickering.” Pete nodded. “You have yourself a good festival, general.” Pete was blowing him off, but gratefully, the general was either too dense to understand that or too diplomatic to make any move against him. So, like Vasiliou, he nodded, thanked him for the formula again, and then left. Once gone, Pete turned to Ashley with a wide smile. “Oh! That was brilliant thinking, Ash! The general deals with Littles all the time, but he can never stand their actions… particularly some of the more squishy, sticky, or smelly aspects that come along with them! Using your diaper like that was a stroke of genius to get him to leave and end the conversation. 10 out of 10 for effort and execution!” Ashley looked like she was about to object but stopped cold and wiggled slightly. ‘I’m… mushy? I went… poopy? I… I didn’t know…’ She winced but still played it off. “Well, you know… anything to help. I don’t like either of them anyways…” Pete chuckled and Betty sighed before readjusting the strap of the diaper bag draped over her shoulder. “Come on, sweetie. Let’s get that mush tush of yours all nice and clean.” She held out her hand. Ashley quickly took and walked away with her now usual waddle. She didn’t say anything, but dread filled her expression completely… likely dread over her own future after all this was over. * * * Day 157 – 6:05 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley paced around the room nervously. “Where is he?” she asked for at least the seventh time in the past ten minutes. “He should’ve been here by now!” “Easy there, Ash,” Betty said trying to calm her Little down. “Brother said six and it’s only five minutes after.” “Right,” Pete agreed, stepping back from the front room where he had been on the lookout for any suspicious activity. “He needs to be careful. After today, all this could be done, and besides… talking to him, we need the codes he has to ensure this message gets sent out.” “Yeah. I just…” Ashley shook her head and kept pacing. Her stress wasn’t dissipating though, but it wasn’t too surprising given everything it had taken to get where they were right then. Codes, at least two dozen more interviews from Bigs and Littles alike about the various experiments going on here and a massive data copy from the facility’s main servers. All had been done in secrecy as much as possible, but they were all still committing a massive crime… both for the company and legally speaking as well. Also though, Ashley was now getting nervous about what came after all this. Get more information and then bundle it up and send it out. That was the plan, and it was darn simple, but there were elements that hadn’t been discussed… at least not with her. It wasn’t the worst thing ever, and per her continuing nightly logs, she knew being a Little and vulnerable to interrogation after being regressed if captured that she would be left out of some things… just not most of the plan. Further, while elements of the plan still seemed a mystery, her life afterward continually plagued her mind. Pete’s efforts were nearly miraculous given the scans of her brain that he had done before. He had literally reawakened part of her that might otherwise sleep forever until the end. So, that was great… but it still wasn’t enough. Simply put, Ashley wasn’t herself… or at least the self she was when she first came to this dimension back in June. Five months later, Ashley was a different Little. First off, she was a Little. Not regressed, but daily she would be reminded of her changes in likes, movements, abilities… it all was different. Various shades maybe, but when Betty still had to change her diapers or a life without Bunty seemed utterly horrifying to her, those shades seemed pointless. “Ash,” Betty said with a little more force. “Please… sit by me and take a breath. Please, honey.” Her words seemed to work and the Little stopped pacing and sat where instructed. “Good. Now some deep breaths for me and remember… don’t get too worked up over this. We take it one step at a time, and we don’t worry what we can’t control, right?” Ashley nodded and hugged Bunty tighter as she breathed harder in and out as instructed. Relief soon came to her. ‘I don’t want to stay, but… what am I going to do without Betty?’ The question had been asked before dozens of times… and even now, it still lingered. Soon though, hearing the designated knock, Pete went to the back door and let Brother in. “Sorry I’m late. I think you might have a spy checking in on you. Circled the block at least four times in the past hour. Not good, so I have to ask…” He then reached inside his bag and produced a flash drive. “Are you sure about this?” Pete looked over at Ashley and then back at Brother with a fierce set of determination. “Absolutely.” Brother nodded and handed the drive to Pete. Pete wasted no time and unlocked the door to his basement office. After the group arrived in the basement as well, Pete showed off the massive computer he had been tinkering with recently. “Okay… I’ve had a chance to look at the specs of Ashley’s eye. Combined with these codes, my information, and what Betty could pull as well, we now have a deep file on this place.” “And… we mail it to someone?” Ashley asked, almost innocent and Little-like in that one moment, only further emphasized by how close she was hugging Bunty still. Pete smiled but shook his head. “Not exactly. Based on the schematics I pulled, I can just wirelessly connect the feed from your camera into a file that I will then send out. Just to be sure, I’m going to send it through the portal transmission network to your paper’s branch on Earth, but just in case its monitored and intercepted before going through, I’m also sending it to a few areas around here… including several LRG locations.” He then pointed to the now inserted flash drive. “Hence the codes I needed.” Brother nodded. “Yep. All should be there. The locations I tagged… they’ll sit on the information as requested, but I have to say… once they act on it, you two,” he said pointing to Betty and Pete, “are going to be in some awfully hot water. You have to know that when you do this, Diamond Technologies will absolutely know that this data was pulled, and… you would be a prime suspect.” Ashley clinched to Bunty closer, even moving her up to caress her cheek tenderly. Pete nodded. “Yes, I thought of that, and I was very thorough covering my tracks. Helps to be one of the top scientists at the facility… gives me access to erase things.” He then took a deep breath. “But also… tomorrow morning, I am handing in my notice of resignation. I am leaving Peirama.” Brother’s mouth dropped open and Ashley gasped. Betty smiled and took Pete’s hand. “Actually… we both will be.” “You’re doing… what?” Ashley seemed flabbergasted over this new information. Pete and Betty were pillars of the community and the company here. ‘Holy… leaving here for them would be like if the Statue of Liberty suddenly up and left New York City!’ “We’re resigning and leaving Peirama, sweetie,” Betty reiterated before sighing. “Ash… we know you can’t leave this dimension, but if you stay here… you’ll never have a normal life again. Plus, we don’t care for the company or the town too much anyways. It’s a win-win.” As Ashley seemed to be mulling it all over, Pete then turned to Brother. “Also… I’ve anticipated them possibly finding out that a leak came from me. So, I am also sending this information to a secure server. There, I have to send a safety code to it every three days. If I don’t, a message will automatically be sent to every paper across the country about all the nasty deeds being done here. If Betty, Ashley, or I ever are captured or confronted about the leak, it will be our bargaining chip… or at least our revenge.” Ashley, clearly still thinking on the information, seemed to have only one outward thought though. “So… if you all are leaving… I’m assuming I’m coming with you all. So… am I just going to forever be your Little to be carted around the country forever now?” Pete almost said something, but Betty was faster and quickly took Ashley’s hands in hers. “We would never want that for you, honey. I know as a Big, I was never happier than when you called me Mommy… but that wasn’t you… or at least not the you that I wanted in my life.” She blinked a few times, the weighted emotion of it all clearly getting to her still. “I would be happy forever if you stayed with us as we wandered around the country, showing you all the sights, but… both of us have already found jobs at our alma mater in Cepalocum.” “And what’s there that’s so special?” Ashley asked, her satisfaction clearly not having been met yet. “There’s a lot there,” Pete then explained. “It’s actually where we first met each other, but also… the university there can advance our research into FOY and combatting it, and with Brother’s help, we’ve already been in contact with the LRG offices there where we can help out even more.” Brother nodded from his spot in the corner of the room. “But for you,” Pete continued, “they might have the equipment to help you and even remove the chip from in your neck.” “So, I then can go home?” This time, her desire for satisfaction seemed to be more replaced by hope. Betty sighed with a deep set of sadness but nodded. “If that is what you want, then yes.” There was silence for a moment afterward, but the computer then beeped. “Oh! It’s done. Link established!” Pete exclaimed. He then clicked on several buttons and a few more beeps sounded off before he turned around to Ashley. “Ash… since this is your story… your information… you paying the high cost of getting it all… I want you to do the honors and push the button.” ‘Execute’ flashed in green to the lower left of the screen. “That’s it?” Pete chuckled but nodded. “That’s it. Push that, and instantly, all will be transmitted out there.” Ashley looked at the button again, but instead of pushing it, went over and hugged both Pete and Betty. “Whatever happens next… I just want to thank you both. I… all this has changed me in ways I’m still not even fully sure about, but… if it wasn’t for you two… and even you Brother,” she noted, looking over in the corner to the for once happy looking red head, “I might have never succeeded. I would have just been another blip… another stat of a failed journalist over here or worse, a babbling and regressed Little. So... thank you.” “And you’re very welcome, sweetie,” Betty beamed, her Little’s thank seemingly warming her heart in a place that had been cold ever since Ashley had stopped calling her ‘Mommy.’ It still likely wasn’t perfect, but her bond with her was one without regrets. Pete smiled. “You’re also very welcome, honey. But now…” He then turned her over towards the screen once more. “Push the button and complete your story.” Looking back for a second, Ashley smiled and nodded before turning back the button. “And here we go…” With a sigh of relief of completion, the Little pushed down on the button. * * * * Recording Terminated – End of Line * * * * Vincent unhooked from the headset for what seemed like the final time. “Woah… all the data… it’s… it’s all the data from Diamond Technologies from Peirama. This is… this is huge. I…” He sighed and looked back at his screen. “I wondered what happened to them though…” Vincent pressed in on his screen and immediately began to transmit the final data package to ‘X’ and LRG headquarters. It would take months… likely even years to sort through it all, but it was there. “Now, let’s see where you three ended up and…” Vincent stopped and saw another blinking light in his mailbox. “Huh… wonder what that is.” Vincent clicked on the message. “Looks like it’s from ‘X’ about another file they found that seemed linked to Ashley’s? Oh, and here’s the link to the page with the files. Seems like it’s a Sgt. El…” His screen blacked out for a second and soon, another message popped on his screen that turned Vincent white. “They’re coming! Run! - X” Vincent briefly and visibly panicked and looked towards his monitors and other security devices. Seconds later, switching to another view from the perimeter, several vans showed up and were soon unloaded with at least a dozen soldiers. Vincent shot back and checked the status bar of the transmission of data. “Okay… almost done. The perimeter fence is at least a mile away from me and it’ll take them a second to bust in. Gives me a moment longer to ensure the next steps…” So, as he had practiced before when his safety was threatened previously, Vincent sent a message to LRG about a possible tracer bug on the file, a mystery code for further contact, and a coded transmission to prove it really was him. Then, he copied the files as well on to a removeable drive and stashed that in his bugout bag. “Okay… just need to…” The sound of an explosion ripped through his small cabin. “Well… crap. They made it through. Gotta go now!” Looking at his screen the information was sent, and again as practiced, Vincent ran over to a very specific box and pulled out two very powerful and specialized magnets. “Sorry my beauties, but… I can’t risk you all being read.” With a sigh of anguish, he then scanned all his devices… and erased them. Finally, he pulled all his paperwork in a specific and high-end incinerator and burned all the perishable files to a crisp. Dinging to show it was done, Vincent checked the monitors one last time before cratering them as well. “Sorry… but on to a new place I guess!” Vincent then grabbed his bug out bag, took one last look around and fled out the back door. About fifteen minutes later, the front door caved in, and the cabin was surrounded by armed military personnel. Moments later, they began to search everywhere and under every object. “All clear!” the leader announced about a minute later. Several of the armed personnel left, but then two very familiar figures walked in. “Did they find anything, captain?” the general asked as he scratched his head in seeming exhaustion. “Negative, sir. Appears the hacker wiped everything down,” he informed the general. “We’ll still take it all back with us to analyze. Could be something left or a manufacturer’s tag or something useful for us to track him down. And we could also analyze the house for any photos or receipts or…” “There’s not going to be any of that, you idiot!” Mayor Vasiliou exclaimed, looking nearly half-crazed at that point as he threw his hands up in the air. “He managed to avoid us and set several traps for us and is situated on a compound in the middle of fucking nowhere and…” “That will be all, captain,” the general noted quickly before Vasiliou could yell anymore. “Thank you, and good ideas all of them. But… will you give us just a minute here?” The captain nodded wordlessly and used some hand signals to get all his men out of the cabin as well. Now alone, the general glared back at Vasiliou. “May I remind you that in all likelihood, the reason that Pete and Betty left was because of your handling of the situation? Your hot temper cost them the original life of their Little. If you were any kind of decent father to Nancy, you would know that.” Vasiliou growled before turning away and kicking one of the discarded trash bins over. Meanwhile, another armed personnel came from the back. “Sir? Sorry to disturb you sir, but we found a trail out back. Can’t be too old, but… it leads off outside of the back perimeter here to some tire treads in the mud. Subject is probably gone, but we could follow to maybe see his next move and go from there.” The general nodded. “Good, good. Send a team to follow and have the rest come back here and begin taking this cabin apart for evidence.” The man nodded and nearly trotted away before the general stopped him. “Oh… and sergeant?” The sergeant stopped and walked back into the cabin after placing only a single foot outside the door. “Can you do me a favor and cut the power or disconnect that camera?” he said pointing to one of the few blinking cameras still in the corner of the room. “Could still be being watched by the hacker or whoever he works for. Don’t want to take that risk.” “Yes, sir!” The sergeant then walked over and stood on the couch before reaching up and grabbing one of the wires. “This… should do it.” He then gave the wire a hard yank. Everything turned black.

Amelia and Catherine are heading out, which means a babysitter for Emily. The big baby is obviously nervous, but the babysitter has more in common with her than she thinks. --- Every update I post is available on my Ream and SubscribeStar pages one week before it is posted everywhere else. For $5 you can see everything I post before the rest of the diapered world. For $10 you can see every update early plus EVERY exclusive story I have written. That's 35 stories available ONLY on my subscription pages and nowhere else! I rely on my wonderful subscriber's support to be able to write like I do. Writing is my only income and the money I earn goes to help paying the bills, food and everything else my wife and I need. Everyone's support is HUGELY appreciated, without it I would have to find other work and I wouldn't be able to write nearly as much as I do, maybe at all. So thank you to everyone who checks out my subscriber pages and considers supporting me ❤️ https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- “Catherine!” Amelia called out, “Could you get that. I’m a little busy here.” “Give me a second.” Catherine replied from the other room. Amelia continued with the diaper change as Catherine hurried past and down the stairs. Emily heard the door open and then a stranger’s voice. She shivered with anxiety as the final tape was placed on her diaper. “Who is she?” Emily asked nervously. “Don’t worry.” Amelia replied as she rubbed the side of Emily’s face, “She’s someone I know from years ago, since college in fact, and we’ve stayed in touch. She was more than happy to help.” Emily had a lot of questions but contented herself with silence. She was taped up in the fresh diaper and then helped off the table. The onesie was popped back together and Emily almost immediately started biting her nails with nerves. “Don’t suck your thumb, baby.” Amelia said, “Here, I have something for you.” Emily watched as Amelia went across the room to a drawer which stored a lot of spare diapers. She didn’t know what her wife was getting and, to be frank, she wasn’t thinking about it. Her attention was drawn much more by the conversation she could hear downstairs. Catherine could be heard clearly, alongside a voice Emily didn’t recognise at all. “Open up.” Amelia said. Emily was so used to following commands that her mouth opened her up almost immediately. She saw her wife’s hand coming towards your face and a second later plastic was hitting her upper and lower lips. A soft silicone rested on her tongue and it didn’t take Emily long to work out she had been given a pacifier. A trail of drool escaped the corner of her mouth as she pressed her tongue against the bulb that filled a surprising amount of her mouth. “Now that is adorable!” Amelia said with a big smile. Emily was pulled into a tight hug. She thought back to a matter of weeks ago where she would never have allowed herself to be in such a situation. She was blushing but didn’t think to take the pacifier out. There was one advantage to this new accessory though as it meant she wouldn’t be expected to say anything. “Right, no point wasting more time.” Amelia said as she took Emily’s hand. Amelia walked forwards and clearly expected Emily to follow. However, even though the idea of being disobedient worried her, Emily remained on the spot. Amelia turned around and looked at her. Looking at the ground Emily expected to be punished for not doing as she was told, a warning was the least she would get, surely. “I don’t want to go downstairs.” Emily said quietly around the pacifier bulb. Her voice was quiet and strangely muffled by the object in her mouth. “I know it’s scary.” Amelia said. She reached out and stroked Emily’s face, “But trust me, everything will be fine.” “But I look like…” Emily turned her head to the mirror in the corner of the room, “A baby…” Emily half-expected Amelia to try to say she was wrong. But that would have been a laughable argument to try and make. Emily was clearly diapered, wearing a onesie and had a pacifier in her mouth which she was busy drooling around. Instead, Amelia simply held her hand and stepped up next to her so she was appearing in the mirror as well. “I know.” Amelia said softly. She paused for a second, “Did you know it’s our anniversary today?” Emily’s eyes popped open. She wouldn’t have said that she forgot the anniversary, it was more that she didn’t really keep her attention on the date at all. Unfortunately, for Emily, this was nothing new. Before all this stuff had started Emily rarely remembered their special day, it was even less often that she did anything special for it. “It’s alright.” Amelia chuckled when she saw Emily’s panicky expression, “But, whilst I have a date tonight, I haven’t forgotten you.” “What do you mean?” Emily mumbled around the pacifier. “You’ll see.” Amelia’s eyes twinkled slightly as she smiled. Emily felt Amelia’s hands take hold of her face. Amelia looked so beautiful and Emily’s face was tilted so she was facing her. Amelia leaned in and kissed Emily on the lips. It was enough to make Emily melt like putty into her wife’s hands. The kiss was broken and Emily looked away feeling embarrassed for some reason. Emily felt herself blushing even harder but as Amelia squeezed her hand she started to follow her wife to the top of the stairs. Emily’s knees shook as they started walking downstairs. She sucked hard on the pacifier which she found slightly calming, it gave her something other than her current situation to think about. The closer they got to the living room the more she heard herself whining slightly. The door was opened and Emily was pulled forwards. She kept her face down as the conversation stopped and she felt all eyes turning towards her. The longer she waited for someone to speak the thicker her diaper felt, the more obvious her babyishness seemed to shine. “Davina, this is Emily.” Amelia said. “Hello Emily.” Davina said, “It’s nice to meet you.” Emily forced herself to look up. She had never seen Davina before and had no idea what she had in common with Amelia. She was sitting down but was clearly taller and stronger than any of the other women in the room. She had long platinum blonde hair and a gorgeous, almost model-like, face. She was smiling, it was clearly genuine and, to Emily’s surprise, she didn’t seem at all surprised by her appearance. “Say hello.” Amelia prompted Emily who was still staring. Not wanting to speak Emily raised a hand and gave a little wave before quickly looking back down. She was pretty sure she would’ve felt less exposed and vulnerable if she was completely naked. She heard Amelia chuckling beside her. “She’s shy.” Emily could hear Amelia’s grin through her tone of voice, “But don’t worry, she’s very friendly. I’m sure you’ll both get on swimmingly. You have a lot in common.” Amelia let go of Emily’s hand and the diapered woman immediately reached out to try and grab it again. She felt like she was being unmoored. That her last link with safety was being severed as Amelia walked over to the couch where Catherine was sat. “Ready?” Amelia asked her girlfriend. Emily looked up with panic in her eyes. They were really just going to leave her there right away. She didn’t know this woman! “I think so.” Catherine said. She wasn’t looking at Amelia though, she was looking at Emily, “Are you OK, Emily?” For the first time in weeks Emily thought about defying Amelia. She thought about leaping forwards and wrapping her arms around her, to beg her not to leave. The “B” word started circling around her head. She didn’t want to be a burden, she didn’t want to ruin a date between Catherine and Amelia, but she was so worried! “If you don’t want us to go out you can just say so.” Catherine said using her patented therapist voice. Emily saw Amelia’s face fall slightly. She clearly expected Emily to put a stop to everything and to mess up her night out. Even though she was scared, Emily hated to see her wife looking upset, she couldn’t make that happen. She reached up and pulled her pacifier out of her mouth. A long line of drool trailed between the pacifier’s bulb and her mouth. “I’ll be OK.” Emily practically whispered. She pushed the pacifier back in quickly, almost as if she was worried that if she left her mouth unfilled she would suddenly change her mind. “I’m sure we’ll be fine.” Davina said from the couch, “Enjoy yourselves.” Everyone said their goodbyes. Emily swallowed hard as Amelia and Catherine left the room and a second later walked out the front door. She couldn’t hear what was being said but Catherine seemed to be talking quite animatedly to Amelia about something. The door closed and silence fell. Emily continued to face the doorway. “It’s nice to meet you.” Davina said again. Emily remained silent though she did at least turn to face her babysitter. She wasn’t sure what to do. The playpen was right next to her but she felt embarrassed. This was the first person to see her like this outside of their little family. She wasn’t sure how this woman wasn’t just outright laughing at her. “You’ve got no reason to be nervous.” Davina said, “I’m ABDL too, it’s all cool with me.” ABDL? Emily wasn’t sure what Davina was talking about. Her tone was friendly though. Emily felt that she wasn’t under any threat, she didn’t think Amelia would leave her alone with a stranger if she wasn’t sure they would be safe. There was another awkward silence. Emily just didn’t know what to say to this person. “So, what do you do for fun?” Davina asked conversationally. “Pway.” Emily lisped around the pacifier. She blushed and pulled the soother out of her mouth, “Play.” “Cool!” Davina replied. She seemed delighted that Emily had responded at all, “What sort of games do you play?” Emily didn’t understand. Why wasn’t this woman making fun of her? Why was she acting like there wasn’t a fully grown woman in her mid-twenties in front of her dressed like a baby. Emily just vaguely pointed at the dolls she often created little stories with. Davina nodded her head. After a couple of seconds Emily stepped into the playpen and awkwardly sat down next to the dolls. Playing was something she had got used to in recent times but doing it in front of another person was hard even when that person was Amelia or Catherine yet alone a stranger. “What are their names?” Davina asked. “Huh?” Emily frowned. “Your dolls.” Davina nodded towards the small plastic figures. “Oh, erm, I don’t know…” Emily muttered around the pacifier. She pulled it out of her mouth, “I guess they don’t have names.” “No names!” Davina acted shocked, “But everybody needs a name!” Emily looked up at Davina. She couldn’t tell if she was making fun of her. She seemed genuine but she was talking to her as if she was the baby she looked like. Maybe she shouldn’t even fight it, after all she looked and sounded like one. No one seemed to expect her to do anything grown up, so why not just accept her place. Was that something she could do? Was it something she SHOULD do? She was supposed to be an adult. For the next little while Emily played with her dolls. At first, she was bashful and only doing it half-heartedly but Davina was very good at making it all feel almost normal. She asked questions about the stories Emily was acting out and even made suggestions to enhance the story. It wasn’t long until Emily was practically putting on a little show using the dolls as puppets. For a good twenty minutes Emily acted out a story in front of the woman who was quickly feeling like much less of a stranger. “That’s great.” Davina said with a little applause when one little scene finished, “But could you come over here for a minute?” “Hmm?” Emily muttered. Davina waved Emily forwards. She was standing outside the playpen patting the bars in front of her. Emily shuffled forwards on her knees and then stood up to waddle forwards. She wasn’t sure what the babysitter wanted but as soon as she was in front of the bars Davina reached down and cupped her hand underneath Emily’s diaper. Without thinking she spread her legs and pushed her crotch out a little in front of her. It was a well-practiced position for diaper checks. “Oh, baby, you’re very wet!” Davina said with a big smile. “I am?” Emily frowned. “You didn’t know?” Davina asked with raised eyebrows. Emily slowly shook her head. She had known she was wet from the way her diaper hung between her legs but she didn’t really remember peeing. It happened so often she had stopped paying attention to when she needed to go, but now that Davina had called attention to it, she could feel that her padding was indeed soaked. “We’ll have to get you changed.” Davina said as she pulled her hand back and walked around to the gate of the playpen. Emily felt her heart hammer a little faster. This woman was undoubtedly hot, she was like a bombshell as she held the gate open for Emily to come through. Emily had never been changed by someone other than Amelia or Catherine but this strange babysitter seemed not to have the slightest hesitation. Emily started slowly shuffling forwards. “Good girl.” Davina said. Emily felt that familiar swell of pride when she heard those magic words. She blushed, it was one thing responding to them when it was someone, she knew using them, it was something else altogether when it was a stranger. Especially one as pretty as Davina. She tried not to let it show how pleased she was by the compliment. --- If you enjoyed this and would like to see the next part of the story RIGHT NOW you can do so on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m1cuafz5dm/chapter/mcr41ehi6ffa6738 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1945715

Arriving at My Aunt’s House I realized that my aunt was crazy! She was completely nuts, but at fourteen years old, I didn’t have any recourse. I was in the middle of nowhere and couldn’t run away. I couldn’t fight back and change her mind. I could only stay out of her way and not rock the boat. Fortunately, I wasn’t going to keep pooping my pants and I hadn’t wet the bed since I was ten. My aunt promised to let me wear underwear again if I could stay dry for three days, which seemed easy. I expected my mom to flip out when she found out what my aunt did. It was a Monday, and my mom promised to call me on Wednesday after she got settled at her base. I just had to make it until then, and this would all be over. I felt sorry for Scott, especially when I noticed how his mom was treating him. She treated Scott like he was two years old. He had to stay close to an adult all the time and he didn’t have the same privileges that Debbie or I had. In fact, he had to sit in a highchair for dinner. I wasn’t sure if he could help it when he peed, and I wondered if he really did need diapers. I didn’t notice much at first, other than my aunt putting him in a diaper after she put me in the Pull-Up. He and Debbie both sat in car seats. He was kind of a small kid and still fit in a car seat, so that made sense to me. I remembered that I used a car seat when I was his age. He also had a sippy cup in the car, but Aunt Amanda would probably make me use a sippy cup as well. It wasn’t until we got to their house that I noticed anything. First, Aunt Amanda told me, “Tommy, you’re wearing Pull-Ups, but I expect you to use the potty like a big kid. Do you want Auntie to help when you go potty?” I was trying to hide my annoyance, but my tone didn’t do much to hide it. “I can do it myself!” Aunt Amanda rolled her eyes and remarked, “Ok! Just remember to tell me when you go potty.” “WHY?” “Don’t yell at me. It’s not my fault you pooped your pants. Remember, if you want me to treat you like a big kid, you have to show me that you’re a big kid.” I huffed, “Fine! But why do I need to tell you when I go to the bathroom.” “I need to make sure you’re using the potty like you should.” I gritted my teeth and said, “Fine!” I needed to pee, and I had no intention of wetting the Pull-Up, not that I felt that was likely. I tried not to sound snarky, which is difficult for an annoyed fourteen-year-old. “Can I use your bathroom?” Aunt Amanda smiled, “Of course, honey. Remember, this is your house for the summer. It’s right down the hall.” I did my thing, and when I came out, she asked, “Did you go?” I rolled my eyes, “Yes.” “Did you pee or poop?” “I peed.” In a falsely excited voice that you would use if I was just learning to use the potty, my aunt cried out, “GOOD JOB! I’m so proud of you. Now, did you wash your hands?” In reality, I pulled my pants down low enough to aim (albeit my aim wasn’t all that great), zipped up, and left. I didn’t wash my hands, which was normal for me at the time. I replied in a halting and questioning tone, “Yes?” It sounded more like a question than a response, and I think my aunt knew I was lying. She looked at me and asked again, “Are you sure?” I gave away my deception with my stammer, “Um, uh.” “Why don’t you go wash your hands again? Remember, it’s very important to wash your hands after going pee-pee and poo-poo.” While I hated being talked to like I was a three-year-old, I knew that protests would get me nowhere. What I didn’t expect was that I would receive praise when I complied with my aunt’s absurd request. Aunt Amanda praised, “Thank you for being such a good boy; I’m glad you washed your hands.” I know this sounds strange, but I didn’t get much praise from adults back then. My mom tended to criticize me most of the time. She didn’t like my grades; she got mad when I played video games for long periods, and she was mad when I didn’t put away my things. It felt like anything I did was going to make her mad, and when she wasn’t mad, she ignored me. Even my teachers got upset with me, and when I was praised, it was backhanded praise. It was always something like; “See, look what you can do when you apply yourself.” Suddenly my aunt praised me twice in just a few minutes. Ok, it was for peeing in the toilet and washing my hands, but she sounded genuinely proud of me. My aunt changed Scott’s diaper in the living room, right in front of everybody. It seemed weird to me, but my aunt is crazy. It wouldn’t be unusual if he was only three years old, so my aunt didn’t think it was unusual now. At least, she acted like it was normal. Scott seemed resigned to his fate, although he begged me not to watch. Unfortunately, I couldn’t turn away. After his diaper was changed, Scott returned to his cheery self and asked, “Can Tommy and I go play in the yard?” They had a neat playset that he was excited to show me. My aunt shook her head, “I’m sorry, honey. Mommy has to put stuff away, and you need somebody to watch you.” He immediately protested, “But Debbie is playing outside.” “Debbie is a big girl, and big kids can play outside if they are careful.” “I’m a big kid.” Scott’s voice was more of a whine than a true protest, and I’m sure he knew what his mom would say next. “Do big kids wear diapers?” Scott smirked, “Sometimes?” “No, they don’t. Big kids use the potty. When you use the potty, you get big kid privileges.” I felt bad. A few years ago, Scott was still in diapers, but my aunt let him go outside as long as he stayed with me. I figured the same thing still applied and I said, “I can watch him.” “Sorry, but I don’t think so. You haven’t shown me that you are responsible enough yet.” “WHAT?” Aunt Amanda shot me a disapproving look and remarked, “Maybe if you can show me that you can handle responsibility, I’ll let you watch Scotty. But not yet.” She then looked over to Scott, whose face was disappointed, and said, “I’ll tell you what. Jessica is next door, and maybe she is willing to watch you while I get dinner ready.” Jessica looked close to my age. Based on her looks, I figured she was in middle school. Aunt Amanda asked Jessica, “Can you do me a favor? Scott wants to show his cousin the playset outside, but he’s been put back in diapers and doesn’t have big boy privileges.” Jessica smiled, “More accidents?” “I’m afraid so. He wet himself twice on the ride to pick Tommy up.” Jessica nodded and agreed to take us outside. It felt like she was babysitting me as well, which was strange. Jessica asked, “You look old enough to babysit; how old are you?” Now, I was somewhat embarrassed, but maybe I could impress her if she knew I was in high school. I guessed she was in eighth grade, and she might think it’s cool to date a kid in high school. That’s what boys my age should do, and I hoped that she could be my girlfriend for the summer. This summer might not suck so bad if I had a girlfriend. Unfortunately, I had no idea how to get a girlfriend, and I only wanted one because that’s what I thought every boy my age wanted. I confidently gloated, “I’m fourteen. I’m going to high school next year.” Jessica didn’t seem all that impressed with a fourteen-year-old who wasn’t even allowed to watch his younger cousin for a few minutes. “Really? Why didn’t Mrs. Whitmore let you watch Scott?” I shrugged and said, “I don’t know; I think she is mad at me.” “Already? What did you do?” I hoped that sounding like a bad boy would help my cause and responded, “She talked down to me, and I don’t let people do that. I’m not a little kid, so you got to treat me with respect.” “I see.” She smirked with a kind of mocking tone, and replied, “Well, I’m younger than you. I’m only thirteen, and I’m going into eighth grade.” She then noticed the elastic band of my Pull-Up peeking above my shorts. “Is that a Pull-Up?” My eyes grew big, and I tried to hide it, but I am terrible at lying. Everybody knows when I’m lying. “NO! Do you think I’m wearing Pull-Ups?” “Whatever, dude. It looks like you are wearing a Pull-Up.” “Well, I’m not.” “If you say so. Just remember, if you are, you still have to use the bathroom. Your aunt is really strict about that.” I shook my head and turned my attention to Scott. They did have a cool playset. It had a jungle gym, a tire swing, and a teeter-totter. If I was still a little kid, I would probably think it was the coolest thing, but I wasn’t supposed to be impressed with stuff like that at fourteen. Scott whined when his mom pulled out the highchair. “Please, Mommy. I don’t want to sit in the highchair.” Aunt Amanda put a pacifier in Scott’s mouth and said, “That’s enough whining out of you. If you want to be a big kid, you have to use the potty. If you keep whining, you are going to sit in your playpen until everybody finishes dinner.” While I did feel sorry for Scott, I knew it was a bad idea to argue with my aunt. I ate in silence, hoping to avoid making her mad. Fortunately, Aunt Amanda left me on my own, but she did have to remind me to clear my plate when I was done. I guess my mom was right; I wasn’t very responsible. We finished dinner, and Aunt Amanda announced, “Ok, kids, it is time to get ready for bed. Tommy, go take a shower and then put on your PJs.” “What? It’s only seven o’clock.” “Yes. It’s almost bedtime. Go shower and put on your pajamas.” Her tone was getting more and more insistent. “I don’t wear pajamas. I don’t have any.” Aunt Amanda looked disgusted. “You don’t. That’s not going to work. It’s too late tonight, but tomorrow we need to buy you some pajamas. I guess you can wear one of Uncle Ron’s tee shirts tonight.” She waved her hands and warned, “Now take off your clothes, and go take a shower. Don’t make me ask you again!” I knew it was a bad idea to test Aunt Amanda any further, so I stripped down to let her inspect my Pull-Up. She praised, “It’s still dry; that’s good. Hopefully, you’ll stay dry for three more days, and you can get your big kid underwear back. Now it’s time for you to take a shower.” “But it’s early,” I complained. “No, it’s not. It’s almost bedtime. Maybe I’ll have to give you and Scott a bath together.” “I don’t take baths.” “Then go take a shower.” Once again, my attempt to establish independence failed miserably. Scott was getting his diaper changed on the floor when I came out. I didn’t have any clothes with me, so I wrapped a towel around my body and asked, “Where is my underwear?” Aunt Amanda pointed to a tee shirt and said, “I’ve got a shirt for you to wear, but I need to put a diaper on you first.” “What? I don’t need diapers.” She asked, “Are you sure about that? You pooped your pants today.” “I don’t wet the bed anymore, I promise. You can even ask my mom.” My case wasn’t helped by the fact that Aunt Amanda knew I wet the bed until I was ten years old. Aunt Amanda was unswayed and simply replied, “I’m sorry, but no. If you need Pull-Ups during the day, you have to sleep in a diaper. That’s our rule. That way, you don’t have to worry about staying dry at night until we know you are potty trained during the day.” She was crazy, but I couldn’t do anything about it. I remarked, “I’m going to tell my mom.” Aunt Amanda was unimpressed and scoffed, “You are? Are you going to tell her you pooped your pants? Your mommy told you to follow our rules, right?” I nodded. “And in our house, big boys don’t poop their pants, do they?” I nodded. “Until I know that you can use the potty like a big boy, you need to wear a diaper at night. Now lie down, so I can get you ready for bed.” She held a pacifier in her hand and ordered, “That’s enough pouting. Now, open up.” I obliged and allowed my aunt to plop the pacifier in my mouth, and reluctantly laid down on the mat. I was trying to hold back cries and sobbed, “Why are you punishing me? It was an accident; I didn’t do it on purpose.” Aunt Amanda hugged me and said, “Honey, I’m not punishing you for pooping your pants.” “You aren’t? It feels like it.” “Well, I’m not. Do you think wearing glasses is punishment?” “No.” “Well, it’s the same with diapers. I don’t want you to pee in your sleep, and the diaper protects it.” “But I don’t pee in my sleep,” I cried. “And if you can show me that’s true, you won’t need diapers anymore. Ok, it’s getting late. I’m going to read you guys a story, and then it’s off to bed.” My uncle’s shirt fit me more like a dress than a shirt. It dropped down to my knees, which made it look like I was wearing a nightgown. Aunt Amanda asked, “How does that feel, sweetie?” “I don’t like it. It feels like I’m wearing a nightgown.” “I agree, but it’s all we have tonight. We’ll get some pajamas for you tomorrow.” We snuggled up next to my aunt, and she told us a story of a boy in a magic land, which was kind of like Jack and The Beanstalk, but her original version. That’s what my dad used to do before he died, and I missed hearing his wonderful stories. After the story, my aunt took us to our rooms. Debbie’s room was a little girl’s room with a lot of pink, and there was a princess bed in the corner. Then we walked into a room that looked like a nursery with two cribs. Aunt Amanda said, “Tommy, you’ll sleep here with Scott.” I cried, “That’s a crib!” She calmly remarked, “Yeah, fortunately, Debbie has a big kid bed, so you can use her old crib.” I cried, “I can’t sleep in a crib. I’m not a baby.” I wanted to avoid the pacifier and stay calm, but it made no sense. I’m fourteen years old; it’s still daylight and I’m being sent to bed; I’m wearing a diaper, and now she is making me sleep in a crib! Aunt Amanda countered, “little kids sleep in a crib.” “But I’m not a little kid, I’m a teenager.” “Big kids don’t wear diapers.” “But I don’t need a diaper.” “Did you poop your pants?” It was a vicious cycle. When I reminded her that I wasn’t a baby, she told me that big kids don’t wear diapers. I whined that I didn’t need the diaper, but she reminded me that I pooped my pants. I needed the diaper because I pooped my pants, and I needed to sleep in a crib because I was wearing a diaper. I tried more tactics to delay my bedtime. I said, “I’m not tired; it’s too early to go to bed.” Aunt Amanda countered, “You’re pouting, and you’re cranky, so I can tell you are tired. It’s time for bed.” “I’m thirsty.” She pointed to a baby bottle. “There is a bottle for you to drink.” She then warned, “Scott already knows this, but I want to make sure you know. Stay in your crib until I get you.” I suddenly found a flaw in her plan. I can’t pee in the toilet if I’m stuck in a crib. She had to lower the rails. “What happens if I wake up and need to pee? If I use the diaper, you’re going to think that I peed in my sleep.” She paused a second and then said, “Scotty sleeps through the night, so usually that’s not a problem. But there is a baby monitor on, and I can hear when you cry. Just remember, if I take you to the potty, you better pee.” In reality, at that age, I rarely woke up in the middle of the night. I usually slept until the morning, and peed after I woke up. I got in the crib, and I have to admit it felt nice when Aunt Amanda tucked me in. She calmly said, “Good Nite.” It was strange; I hated all the baby treatment, but the attention felt good. I never got that attention at home.

I think it's cute what accidents are called by different people. In my family: mommy called it: tee tee pants, Doo Doo pants gramma called it: wet britches, dirty britches sitter called it: pee pee, poo poo. what was it called for you?

The Nursery Trials A story by SolaraScott Chapter 1 - Trial 1 A blinding light seared through Ivy’s eyelids, jolting her awake with a sharp gasp. Panic flared instantly, her heart hammering as adrenaline surged through her veins. She shot upright, her breath catching as another light flicked on with a deafening click, then another, each one illuminating the vast, featureless room around her in harsh, clinical white. The cold air bit at her face, but it wasn’t enough to stop the dread crawling up her spine. The faint crinkle beneath her was the second thing she noticed. Her breath caught as she shifted, the soft but unmistakable bulk pressing against her thighs. A thick plastic diaper, encased in the flannel softness of a sleeper, snug against her body. She clenched her jaw, a wave of indignation rising like bile. Ivy sat up quickly, her fingers curling around cold metal bars. Her crib—no, her cage—was sealed from above, the bars forming a lid that locked her inside. She glanced down at herself, her hands trembling as they brushed over the stitched number on her chest: 24. The faint rustle of movement drew her eyes outward. Beyond her crib, the room unfolded in sterile symmetry. The cribs were arranged in two concentric semi-circles, each identical in design—sleek, metallic, and cold—their bars gleaming under the harsh overhead lights. The space felt vast and impersonal, the clinical white of the walls stretching endlessly without a single mark or adornment to break the monotony. Each crib bore a small plaque near the foot, displaying a name and number in stark black letters. Ivy’s gaze darted to the cribs nearest her, their occupants stirring like she had moments ago. Groggy faces appeared behind the bars, eyes wide with confusion and fear, muffled murmurs escaping trembling lips. Her grip on the bars tightened, her knuckles whitening as she scanned the rows of cribs. The rhythmic sound of shallow breathing and rustling fabric filled the air, punctuated by the occasional creak of metal as someone shifted within their confined space. Every crib’s occupant wore the same flannel sleeper, their numbers stitched prominently over their chests. The faint hum of machinery buzzed faintly in the background. She clenched her fists, her breath quickening, her heartbeat pounding in her ears. What was this place? Why was she here? And who could have orchestrated something so calculated, so cruel? A sudden mechanical whir from the center of the room silenced the murmurs. Ivy’s grip tightened further as she stared ahead, her mind racing. Whatever was about to happen, it wasn’t going to be good. The mechanical whir from the center of the room crescendoed, then abruptly cut off, leaving a suffocating silence in its wake. Cries of confusion and fear erupted from the cribs, echoing off the sterile walls. “What is this?!” a boy shouted hoarsely. “Let me out!” another voice pleaded, high-pitched and trembling. Ivy clutched the cold metal bars of her crib, her heart hammering. She scanned the room frantically, catching fleeting glimpses of other terrified faces peering from behind their bars. And then, without warning, darkness swallowed the room. The cries turned to panicked yells, and the rustle of bodies scrambling in their cribs mixed with the occasional clang of metal. Ivy froze, her breath hitching, and her eyes darted in every direction, seeing only the void. A sharp, mechanical click cut through the chaos and a single spotlight burst to life, its harsh beam piercing the darkness. The light landed dead center of the room, illuminating a figure emerging from swirling fog. She was tall, her silhouette sharp and commanding. Dressed entirely in black, the figure’s long coat billowed as she moved with deliberate grace. A sleek, expressionless mask obscured her face, its glossy surface reflecting the spotlight like a mirror. Gasps and murmurs rippled through the room as she raised her arms slowly and ceremoniously, turning in place to meet the gaze of every stunned contestant. The hum of speakers crackled to life, and her voice boomed, resonating through the room. “Welcome, my dears,” she began, her tone smooth yet cold, dripping with an unsettling authority. “I am Mistress. You’ve been chosen for a unique experience. A trial of the body, mind, and spirit.” A chilling pause. She tilted slightly as if savoring the silence before her next words. “You are no longer the masters of your fate. Here, you are but children under my care, and every step you take will be watched and judged.” The cries of confusion returned, but now they carried a sharper edge, tinged with anger and desperation. Some rattled their bars violently, while others knelt, gripping the rails tightly. “What do you want from us?!” someone yelled, their voice raw. “This is sick!” another cried, pounding their fists against the metal. Mistress stood in the spotlight, her posture unyielding as the shouts of rage and confusion grew around her. Yet, she didn’t respond. Instead, with a deliberate motion, she reached into the swirling fog at her feet and pulled out a sleek, silver briefcase from seemingly nowhere. Seeing it silenced some of the outbursts, curiosity sparking amidst the tension. Mistress placed the briefcase on the floor with a soft metallic click, her gloved fingers releasing the latches with practiced precision. The lid sprang open, revealing neatly stacked bundles of cash. Ivy’s breath caught as her eyes widened. Around her, murmurs of disbelief rippled through the room, the indignant yell beginning to falter. Mistress lifted the briefcase and slowly turned in a full circle, ensuring every contestant could see its contents. After her turn, she set the case down and retrieved another from the mist. Again, she opened it, revealing more stacks of bills. The process repeated, the cases accumulating around her like a fortress of wealth. The shouting faded into stunned silence, the cold light gleaming off the cases now filled with tantalizing possibilities. Mistress raised her head, her voice sharp and commanding as it echoed through the room. “This is your prize: a jackpot starting at two hundred fifty thousand dollars.” A loud, startling CLACK resounded, shocking Ivy. A mechanical hum followed it. Several large screens mounted around the room flickered to life. Bold, white numbers filled the screens: $250,000. Mistress continued, her tone unwavering. “For every contestant eliminated, the jackpot increases by twenty-five thousand dollars. By the end, only one of you will walk away with the fortune you see before you.” The room was deathly silent now, the weight of her words sinking in. Eyes darted between the cash and the screens, a mixture of disbelief, greed, and dread settling over the contestants. Finally, a voice broke the silence. “What if we don’t want to play?” Mistress stilled, her head tilting slightly. Then, a slow, chilling grin spread beneath her mask, her voice taking on a sinister edge. “Ah, an excellent question. You’re free to leave at any time.” She gestured toward the cribs. “Under each of your pillows is a set of switches. Press them simultaneously; a face scanner will confirm your identity before releasing you. But be warned: once you leave, there’s no coming back.” Ivy’s heart pounded as the room remained eerily quiet, the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on everyone. For now, the choice was theirs—but Mistress’s grin suggested there would be consequences for any who dared to walk away. The silence in the room was shattered by a defiant voice from one of the cribs. “This is insane!” a man yelled, his voice trembling with anger and fear. “I don’t know what kind of sick game this is, but I’m not sticking around to find out!” Ivy turned toward the voice, her breath catching as she watched the man rip apart his pillow. Fluffy stuffing spilled out, revealing two small switches embedded in the mattress. Without hesitation, he flicked them both and leaned toward a sleek panel Ivy couldn’t see. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, with a metallic groan, the crib’s mattress gave way beneath him, and the floor split open into a dark, gaping hole. The man barely had time to cry out as he plummeted through the opening. His panicked yelp echoed briefly before the trapdoor snapped shut with a thunderous clatter. The room fell into stunned silence, save for the faint hum of machinery. Ivy stared at the now-empty crib, her heart hammering in her chest. Once glowing faintly with a name and number, the small plaque at its base pulsed red before dimming completely. Then, with a soft beep, the screens around the room flickered. The number displayed—$250,000—rose steadily, finally stopping at $275,000. A collective gasp swept through the room. Mistress’s voice returned, calm and unyielding. “As I said,” she intoned, her hands clasped behind her back, “the jackpot increases with each elimination. Whether you walk away or are removed… the choice is yours.” Ivy’s stomach churned, her eyes locked on the empty crib as a cold realization settled over her. There was no safety here. The stakes were higher than anyone could have imagined, and Mistress’s calculated and unwavering smile promised far worse than money could ever compensate. The room remained eerily silent, the shock of what had just transpired hanging heavy in the air. A shaky voice finally broke the quiet. “What happened to him?” the speaker asked, their tone trembling with fear. Mistress’s grin widened, though her mask hid much of her expression. “Oh, he’s alive,” she said cryptically, her voice lilting with mock reassurance. She offered no further explanation, her silence only deepening the room’s unease. Another voice spoke up, louder and more determined. “What do we have to do to win this… game?” Mistress turned her head slowly toward the source of the question, the gleam of the spotlight catching the polished surface of her mask. “Each day,” she began, her tone dripping with calculated menace, “there will be trials. You will compete, and at the end of each round, the last-place contestants will be eliminated.” A murmur rippled through the room as Mistress paused, letting her words sink in. “What kind of trials?” someone called out desperately. Mistress chuckled, the sound low and unsettling. “You’ll find out soon enough.” “When do they start?” another voice asked, this time with a mix of fear and impatience. Mistress’s tone brightened as if she found the question amusing. “The Nursery Trials,” she said with a flourish, “begin immediately.” Before anyone could respond, the spotlight snapped off, plunging the room into darkness. A few heartbeats later, the overhead lights blazed to life, flooding the space with their clinical glare. The cold, empty concrete was all that remained; Mistress and the money were gone. The sound of clicking mechanisms filled the room as the sides of the cribs unlocked and swung open, allowing the contestants to leave their confines. Ivy hesitated, her pulse racing as she pushed herself to her feet. Others cautiously stepped out around her, their movements stiff and uncertain. A few fumbled with the zippers of their flannel sleepers, trying desperately to remove them. Ivy reached back, her fingers brushing against the small metal pull at the nape of her neck. She tugged, but the zipper didn’t budge. She tried again, harder this time, but it was as if the mechanism was fused shut. Frustration and panic bubbled up as she realized she wasn’t alone; others were also struggling, their hands clawing at their necks with growing desperation. The room filled with murmurs of fear and anger as the contestants realized their predicament. Whatever the Trials had in store, they would face them in these humiliating, restrictive garments. Ivy clenched her fists, her mind racing. Before anyone could react further, a sharp, jarring buzzer blared from the end of the hall. The sound cut through the rising murmurs, making everyone flinch. Ivy whipped her head around to see a massive door split the side of the room. Its seamless surface slid apart to reveal an entrance bathed in bright, white light. Fog drifted lazily through the opening, curling over the threshold like ghostly tendrils. With her heart pounding, Ivy hesitated for a moment, then felt the soft bulk of her diaper shift between her legs as she awkwardly stepped forward. She half-waddled, half-walked toward the light, instinctively shielding her eyes from its intensity. Around her, the other contestants moved with similar apprehension, their footsteps shuffling against the cold floor. The light shifted as she passed through the portal, revealing an expanse that left her breathless. They had stepped onto an enormous patio, its tiles stretching far and wide, polished to a reflective sheen. Beyond the patio lay a sprawling grass field, lush and impossibly green, as though plucked from a postcard. But it wasn’t the field that caught Ivy’s attention—it was the shelves lining the edges of the patio. Towering above them like monoliths, they were stocked with massive baby bottles, each nearly two liters in size. The oversized bottles gleamed under the light, their transparent surfaces filled with an opaque white liquid. Each bottle bore a bold number etched onto its side, perfectly matching the numbers stitched onto the contestants’ sleepers. Nervous voices broke the silence as the contestants took in the surreal sight. “What the heck is this?” someone muttered, their voice unsteady. “Are we supposed to drink those?” another asked, eyeing the bottles suspiciously. Ivy swallowed hard, her unease growing as she continued to take in the strange scene. Everything about this place felt wrong—disorienting, dehumanizing. She could feel the tension rising among the group as their confusion turned to fear. Mistress’s voice crackled to life over the hidden speakers, smooth and authoritative, cutting through the chaos. “Welcome, contestants, to Trial 1,” she announced, her tone laced with a sinister undertone. Behind them, the massive door slid shut with a heavy clang, sealing them into whatever twisted ordeal awaited. “The rules are simple,” Mistress continued. “To get you started, you must each finish the bottle labeled with your number. Once completed, you will crawl to the far side of the field, where a door has been opened for your escape.” Ivy squinted, her eyes scanning the grassy expanse until she spotted it—a faint outline of a door, its frame illuminated against the far side of the field. It looked impossibly distant, as though purposefully placed to test their limits. “Good luck,” Mistress purred mockingly. Without warning, another sharp BUZZER blared, signaling the start of the trial. Before Ivy could process what was happening, a collective cry of shock rang out around her. Her body jerked as her sleeper suddenly constricted, tightening around her limbs like a vice. She gasped, collapsing to her knees as the snug fabric held her in place, forcing her hands to the ground. She tried to push herself back up, but the sleeper refused to yield. Every attempt to rise was met with firm resistance, her legs unable to straighten, her movements restricted to an awkward crawl. Panic swelled around her as other contestants struggled against their constricting sleepers, their cries of distress filling the air. “This can’t be real!” someone shouted. “We’re trapped like animals!” another voice wailed. Ivy’s palms pressed onto the cool tile, her heart racing. She could feel the bulk of her diaper as she shifted her weight, the humiliating sensation only adding to her growing dread. The tense atmosphere shattered as a woman’s voice rang out, filled with defiance and fear. “I’m not doing this!” she screamed, her voice trembling. “I’m not playing your sick games—I’m getting out of here!” The woman began crawling furiously across the field, her movements quick and determined despite the constricting sleeper. The other contestants watched, stunned, before several followed her lead, desperation driving them forward. But they barely reached ten meters when the grass beneath them suddenly shifted, rippling like a living thing. Ivy froze, her breath caught in her throat as the ground beneath the fleeing contestants undulated violently, throwing them off balance. A cold, disembodied voice echoed across the field, emotionless and mechanical. “Contestants must finish their assigned bottles before proceeding.” The crawling figures hesitated, their panic mounting as the grass beneath them began to twist and pull. The first woman let out a scream, clawing at the ground as it seemed to wrap around her arms and legs, dragging her down. “No! No, please!” she shrieked, her voice rising in terror. Others tried to turn back, their cries mingling with hers, but the field showed no mercy. The grass seemed alive, pulling them deeper as they fought futilely against its grasp. In seconds, they were swallowed whole; their screams abruptly cut off as the ground stilled once more, leaving no trace of them behind. The remaining contestants erupted in panic, their cries filling the air. “They’re gone!” “What is this place?!” “They didn’t even—” Ivy’s stomach churned as she watched the horrifying scene unfold. Her gaze flicked to the towering bottle marked with her number, its opaque liquid glinting mockingly in the light. Most contestants were caught in a whirlwind of emotions—crying out in fury, fear, and sheer terror. Some pounded the ground in frustration, while others yelled obscenities into the empty air, their voices echoing across the massive patio. But a few, driven by cold logic or pure survival instinct, approached the towering bottles. They recognized the truth: defiance wasn’t an option. Ivy hesitated momentarily, her heart pounding as she glanced at the bottles and then back at the now-immaculate grass where the others had disappeared. She swallowed hard, dread coiling in her stomach, and began crawling awkwardly toward her bottle. The massive container loomed before her, its glossy surface reflecting the harsh light. Her number, “24,” was boldly printed along its side, leaving no room for doubt. She gritted her teeth, wrapped both hands around the oversized bottle, and immediately felt its weight. “Great,” she muttered under her breath, adjusting her grip as the bulk of her sleeper made moving it even more cumbersome. It quickly became clear there was only one way to manage this. With a frustrated sigh, Ivy shifted her weight, awkwardly rolling onto her back. She clutched the bottle tightly, using both hands to steady it above her as she brought the massive rubber nipple to her mouth. The moment the nipple touched her lips, she hesitated, her cheeks burning with humiliation. But the memory of the grass swallowing those who tried to flee pushed her forward. If this were the price to stay alive, she’d pay it. Ivy gave the bottle a tentative suck, wincing as a stream of sweet, warm liquid flowed onto her tongue. The taste of vanilla was surprisingly pleasant, but the texture was thick and cloying. She grimaced but continued nursing, realizing the nipple’s design made it impossible to drink quickly. Each mouthful was laborious, forcing her to work for every swallow. Other contestants around her had adopted similar positions, and the sound of soft suckling and the occasional frustrated groan broke the tense silence. Ivy’s mind raced as she focused on the task, her eyes fixed on the towering door at the far end of the field. She wanted out—badly—and if drinking this ridiculous bottle was the first step, she’d do it. She’d do whatever it took to survive. Ivy wasn’t alone. One by one, more contestants joined her, dragging themselves to their assigned bottles with visible reluctance. Apart from a small handful who sat off to the side, some openly weeping, the majority begrudgingly accepted the grim reality. Ivy focused on the task at hand, her lips wrapped tightly around the rubber nipple as she continued to nurse. Each suckle grew more laborious, and her cheeks ached from the repetitive motion. The thick, sweet liquid weighed heavily in her stomach, and its warmth spread uncomfortably as her tummy groaned in protest. She paused briefly, panting softly, her arms trembling from holding the bottle steady. Unaccustomed to such repetitive effort, her muscles throbbed with fatigue. But the stakes seemed too high to stop. Soft chimes echoed occasionally around her as contestants finished their bottles, signaling their permission to crawl across the field. Ivy glanced out of the corner of her eye, watching as some began their slow, awkward journey, their movements unimpeded by the previously restrictive grass. She gritted her teeth and resumed drinking, her frustration mounting with every slow, forced swallow. The humiliation was almost unbearable, tears slipping from the corners of her eyes as she worked to finish the task. Finally, after an eternity, the bottle grew lighter in her hands. With each diminishing gulp, the relief that the end was near gave her a second wind. Her chest heaved as she took the last few agonizing mouthfuls, her stomach now bloated and uncomfortable. When she finally sucked air, a soft chime rang out above her, signaling her completion. She let the empty bottle fall to her side, tears still streaming down her cheeks as she gasped for breath. For a moment, she lay there, staring up at the endless sky, her body trembling from exertion. But seeing others crawling steadily toward the far door snapped her out of it. Ivy wiped her face with her hand, gritted her teeth, and rolled back onto her hands and knees. The first step of the trial was done, but her journey across the field had just begun. Ivy began crawling, the cold grass brushing against her hands and knees as she slowly approached. Her eyes locked on the far door, and each movement was a mix of determination and dread. Around her, other contestants struggled to do the same; their awkward, diapered crawling slowed them down. Up ahead, she noticed some contestants had stopped entirely, clutching their stomachs and groaning in discomfort. A few had collapsed onto their sides, their faces twisted in pain and confusion. Ivy’s brow furrowed as she tried to understand what was happening. But a sharp, familiar gurgle rose from her stomach before she could fully process the scene. She froze mid-crawl, her eyes widening as a wave of nausea and pressure bloomed deep within her abdomen. “What…?” she whispered hoarsely, clutching at her midsection. A powerful cramp seized her, forcing her to double over, her body trembling from the intensity. The ache in her bladder became unbearable, and her bowels screamed for release, every muscle straining against her will. Her breath came in shallow gasps as she struggled to hold back, the sweet, warm liquid from the bottle now turning into a cruel trap inside her. “What… did they feed us?!” she groaned, her voice tinged with panic. The oppressive weight in her stomach left her paralyzed, her body betraying her with every second. She looked around, seeing more contestants succumbing to the same torment, some sobbing openly as they lost the battle. Ivy gritted her teeth, forcing herself forward despite the agony twisting her insides. The cramps came in relentless waves, each more unbearable than the last. Her body screamed for relief, but she refused to stop, crawling desperately toward the far door. But she barely made it a few more meters before she felt her control slipping. Her breath hitched, her face burning with humiliation as her muscles began to give out. “No… no, no, no…” she whispered, her voice trembling with dread. A sharp, involuntary fart escaped her, reverberating faintly within the tight confines of her diaper. She froze, her arms trembling as the last of her strength ebbed away. Then it happened. A deep, overwhelming pressure surged through her abdomen, and her bowels gave in entirely. Ivy groaned in shame and discomfort as the warm, sticky mess surged into her diaper, spreading quickly around her hips and settling thickly against her skin. The diaper, thick and crinkly beneath her sleeper, swelled visibly, straining against the snug fabric as it absorbed the sudden onslaught. Each shift of her body sent the mess squishing further, the sensation unmistakable and mortifying. Her breath came in shallow gasps, tears stinging her eyes as the humiliation of her situation washed over her. The soft bulk of her soiled diaper pressed firmly against her with every motion, a constant reminder of her helplessness. Around her, other contestants were enduring similar fates, groans, and sobs, blending into a symphony of shared misery. Yet, despite the shame and discomfort, Ivy kept crawling. Ivy pressed forward, her body trembling with exhaustion and humiliation. Every agonizing meter brought fresh waves of discomfort as her bowels continued to empty, the warm, sticky mass spreading and squishing with each desperate crawl. Her bladder gave way next, a hot rush soaking into the already swollen padding around her waist. The thick diaper absorbed it all, expanding further under the pressure of her body and the tight confines of her sleeper. Tears streamed down her face as she finally reached the far door, her breaths coming in ragged sobs. The moment she crossed the threshold, a soft chime echoed above her, and a mechanical voice announced, “Contestant 24 has completed the trial.” Ivy collapsed onto the cold concrete floor, curling into a ball as her body shook with exhaustion and humiliation. The coolness of the ground seeped through her sleeper, contrasting sharply with the warmth of the mess encasing her. She wasn’t alone. Around her, other contestants lay sprawled in similar states, their diapers heavily swollen beneath their sleepers, their faces streaked with tears. Some whimpered quietly, while others remained still, their bodies too drained to breathe. The room grew tense as more contestants crossed the threshold, each greeted by the same chime and automated announcement. The sound of soft crying and labored breathing filled the air as they collapsed one by one. Finally, a sharp buzzer sounded, and the door behind them slid shut with a metallic thud. The mechanical voice returned, cold and final: “Trial 1 complete. Remaining contestants eliminated.” The announcement sent a fresh wave of dread through the room. Ivy’s tear-streaked face turned toward the door, her heart sinking as she realized the meaning of those words. The contestants left in the field… they were gone. A soft chime drew Ivy's attention to the far wall, where a large screen flickered to life. Bold numbers filled the display, steadily climbing higher and higher as the automated voice counted the accumulated prize money. “$875,000,” it finally declared, the number glowing ominously against the black background. Ivy blinked, her breath catching as realization dawned. Twenty-four contestants—gone in a single trial. Her stomach churned, though whether from the revelation or the remnants of her ordeal, she couldn’t tell. The voice over the speakers returned, calm and mechanical. “The following contestants have earned the right of caregiver for completing the trial first.” A series of numbers rolled across the screen, one after another. Ivy counted twenty in total. Her number wasn’t among them. As the announcement ended, a series of soft clicks echoed through the room. Ivy turned her head and watched those named “caregivers” fumble with their sleepers, now freed from their locked zippers. One by one, they unzipped and shed the restrictive garments. Ivy’s tired eyes widened as the sleepers fell, revealing the thick, babyish diapers each caregiver wore beneath. The designs were unmistakably infantile: bright pastel colors, cartoon animals, and whimsical patterns that only deepened their humiliation. Some featured images of frolicking bunnies, while others featured trains or playful teddy bears. The caregivers looked relieved to be free of the tight fabric, but their expressions were a mix of pride and unease as they stood in their diapers, the soiled bulk visible for all to see. Ivy felt a pang of envy and shame. Though the caregivers were still trapped in this twisted game, their freedom from the sleeper symbolized a small but significant victory. She clutched the front of her sleeper, the thick, swollen diaper pressing against her skin as she tried to push away the sense of helplessness creeping over her. Mistress's familiar, authoritative voice shattered the room's eerie calm, her tone dripping with amusement. “Congratulations, contestants,” Mistress began, her voice echoing from the speakers. “The first trial is complete, and the roles are now set. The twenty of you who earned the title of caregiver—you alone are responsible for the well-being of the remaining contestants, now known as babies.” Ivy’s heart sank as she glanced at the others, whose tear-streaked faces reflected her growing dread. “Caregivers,” Mistress continued, her tone almost teasing. “Your responsibilities are straightforward: You will feed, change, and put your assigned babies to bed each night. As winners of the first trial, you’ve earned special privileges—you may change into pull-ups and use the provided potties.” A wave of murmurs swept through the room. Some caregivers exchanged uncertain glances, relief tempered by the task's weight. “But remember,” Mistress’s voice took on a colder edge, “the fate of your babies lies entirely in your hands. You will decide whether they are kept clean or left in their current state. You control whether they are comfortable or miserable. But heed this warning—every baby must be in their crib by bedtime. Failure to comply will result in your elimination.” The screen above flickered as her words sank in, revealing the caregiver assignments. Each caregiver’s number appeared alongside the numbers of their two assigned babies, leaving no room for ambiguity. Ivy’s stomach churned as she spotted her number beneath one of the caregivers, and dread pooled in her chest. Around her, tension thickened as contestants glanced at one another. Their fates were now bound to strangers who held their comfort—and survival—in their hands. The weight of her words settled heavily over the room. “Oh, and one last thing, caregivers,” Mistress added with a sinister edge. “Your current position of privilege is far from guaranteed. By the next trial, the roles may shift, and you would do well to treat those in your care wisely,” she warned. Mistress laughed, the sound cold and hollow, sending chills down Ivy’s spine. “You’ve done well, contestants,” she said, her tone shifting back to that unsettling cheerfulness. “But this is only the beginning. Each trial will be harder and more demanding than the last. Welcome, one and all, to the Nursery Trials.” All chapters are posted in full. However, if you'd like a sneak peek at the next chapter, it's available right now on my website: solarascott.com Or, consider checking out my SubscribeStar for early access and for other exclusive content! https://subscribestar.adult/solarascott

Happy WetnessDay ! 😂

Sam just wants to leave the water park before any further humiliation could befall her. Unfortunately, her "Mommy" spots a ride they could go on together and, to make matters worse, Sam spots someone she didn't want to see. --- I am only able to devote as much time as I do to writing thanks to my wonderful subscribers. Writing is my only source of income and therefore I appreciate immensely everyone who supports me. For $5 you can see all of my story updates one week before the rest of the world. For $10 you get all the early stories PLUS 35+ EXCLUSIVE STORIES not available anywhere else AND early access "Livy's New Family: The Comic" Please check out the links below for more information, tiers, and rewards. https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- Hoping that she would now be taken home Sam was left disappointed as Jade started to carry her around the park. Nobody spared a second glance at her, all anyone saw was a baby, but Sam still did her best to hide her face. Jade was seemingly not prepared to let Sam get away with just a few hours in the park. The pair worked their way round to where some of the less exciting rides were stationed. Sam was made to ride the merry-go-round and go on a completely uninteresting baby rollercoaster that barely had any dips with Jade next to her. It was whilst on the teacups and anxiously looking forward to leaving that Sam felt a pressure on her bowels for the first time. She was sat on her cousin’s lap and squirmed as Jade spun their cup around. “M-Mommy…” Sam said as they stepped off the ride a minute later, “Could we go to the bathrooms?” “Whatever for?” Jade asked, “Do you need a change?” Sam froze as Jade prodded her diaper in the middle of the path. It felt like everything Jade did was designed to be as humiliating as possible for Sam who cringed. Her diaper was wet from the pool but she hadn’t used it for anything else… yet. “I need to go…” Sam whispered when Jade was bent down next to her. “That’s what your diaper is for.” Jade reminded her. “Not here!” Sam’s voice took on a high-pitched whine even as she fought to keep her voice down, “There’s too many people!” “Babies don’t care when or where they use their diapers.” Jade said simply, “You would be much happier if you did the same.” “But I’m not a… Oh forget it.” Sam felt so much frustration. She had spent the whole time in diapers trying to convince Jade she wasn’t a baby and it didn’t seem likely she would be any more successful now than in the past, “Can we just go home?” Sam’s shoulders slumped as Jade took her hand and started leading her through the park again. She was determined not to embarrass herself any further. In response to stubbornness she felt her tummy rumbled and she was seized by a cramp that past after a few seconds. She shuddered. Still in the swim diaper she couldn’t even try to relieve her bladder to ease pressure, it would just pour everywhere and make her the centre of attention. “Oh, look! They let babies go on this one with their Mommies!” Jade said as she pointed towards a big log flume. Sam turned her head to the sign and saw that it indeed did say that younger children could ride. It had a minimum height requirement but also offered special harnesses for mothers or fathers to wear if they had children who were otherwise too small. To Sam’s shame Jade went straight to the employee near the entrance of the line and asked if she could get one of the harnesses. Sam had been begging the employee to say no but instead he was more than happy to attach the restraints to Jade’s chest and then help Sam sit in it. “Are you sure she’ll be OK?” The employee asked, “It can be quite a scary ride for little ones.” “Oh, don’t worry about her.” Jade replied with a smile, “She’s always been an adventurous baby.” Sam was left hanging in the harness, her head nestled against Jade’s cleavage. She was looking out at the queue and away from her cousin but with her arms and legs hanging limply she was unable to do anything. With all the people around she couldn’t even voice her discontent. The queue moved relatively quickly though it was still pretty long. Sam was bright red in the face, hanging from Jade’s chest like an infant. Occasionally Jade would pat her head or stroke her hair a little, Sam wasn’t able to pull away. She just hoped this was the last ride they were going on. Her stomach clenched as another cramp gripped her lower digestive system. The problem was only getting worse and as Sam twisted and turned to try and relieve the pain she heard Jade chuckle from behind her. “Don’t be nervous, Sam.” Jade said, “You’re safe with Mommy.” Sam knew that Jade knew she wasn’t anxious about the ride. She had been on many more exhilarating thrill rides than the flume she was currently in the queue for. The pair began to climb the stairs towards the top of the ride. There was a second queue that was much faster moving. It appeared to be for people that had bought a priority queue ticket. Sam was rather surprised Jade hadn’t done the same thing, money wasn’t a problem for her after all. Maybe dragging the day out was part of the “fun” for her. They had just reached the top of the flume and were to get on the next boat. Sam looked down the cascading water where the last group had just hit the bottom sending walls of water up on either side of them. She felt butterflies take flight in her tummy as she clenched the muscles at the bottom of her bowels. She just had to get down to the bottom, then she could beg again to be taken to a bathroom or… “Sam?” The voice was familiar. Sam instantly knew who it belonged to and her whole body froze. She thought like she might suddenly throw up, surely her worst nightmares couldn’t be coming true. She barely dared to breathe. “Sam? Is that you?” Sam stared straight forwards as her face heated up to the point she thought steam might come out of her ears. Maybe if she ignored the voice coming from the queue next to her it would all be alright, they’d go down the ride and disappear, Sam wouldn’t see them again. Unfortunately for Sam she wasn’t in control of where she was looking. Jade had heard Sam’s name being called out and turned to face the priority line. “It is you! Oh my… What are you doing like that? Is… Is that a diaper?” Sam was now looking across the small metal fence that separated the two queues straight at one of her friends from college. Tiffany had shared a house with Sam throughout the three years they had spent together and their parting had been quite emotional. It was a horrifying coincidence that she had chosen to go to the water park on the same day Jade had taken Sam. That coincidence was the last thing on Sam’s stunned mind though. Her friend looked very confused at why Sam, a usually independent young woman, was strapped to someone else’s chest. The diaper Sam was wearing felt more obvious than ever as it bulged against the swimsuit, the harness did little to hide what she was wearing. Tiffany was staring right at Sam’s waist. Tears filled Sam’s eyes as she struggled to come to terms with what was happening. The shameful secret she had prayed no one would find out was getting blasted into the open. “Hello, I’m Sam’s Mommy.” Jade said as she reached a hand out, “You know my baby?” “M-Mommy?” Tiffany frowned. As an almost automatic reaction her hand stretched out to shake Jade’s, “I don’t understand…” Sam wanted to die right there. She silently begged for a god, any god would do, to throw a lightning bolt down and strike her dead. Time seemed to have stopped. Tiffany was looking at Sam as if waiting for an answer but what on Earth could the little woman say? There was no explaining anything that was happening. To make matters worse Sam was hit with another cramp that had her tensed up and squirming in the harness. “Alright, step forwards please!” The park employee called as a log stopped at the top of the flume. It bobbed slightly in the shallow water at the top of the ride. Sam was turned to face forwards again but she could see Tiffany staring at her out of the corner of her eye. She wasn’t surprised with the picture she must’ve made. Jade stepped forwards and into the boat. They were right up at the front and, to Sam’s horror, Tiffany climbed into the seat right next to her. Sam whined in shame as tears trickled down her face. The boat shifted as more people got into the seats behind them. There was a lot of excited chatter but in the front seats there was nothing but silence. As awkward as this was for Sam, and no doubt Tiffany was feeling it as well, Jade seemed completely oblivious. “This will be fun, won’t it, baby?” Jade asked rhetorically. Both she and Sam were very aware that she wasn’t expecting any kind of response. “I still don’t…” Tiffany started. “Alright, are we all ready?” The employee asked to excited cheers from everyone except the front row, “OK. Five, four, three-…” With everyone expecting the countdown to go to zero there were screams of shock as whatever was holding the boat in place released. The log moved forwards surprisingly quickly for just a few feet before it plummeted down the steep decline. Sam screamed and as she did so she lost control of her body. Everyone in the boat screamed as they dropped at high speeds towards the water at the bottom. For nearly everyone in the boat the screaming was for fun as their hands flew up in the air and they felt the exhilarating acceleration and gravity. Sam felt her tummy get seemingly lifted up within her as they fell and her the pressure in her bowels seem to lessen. She knew it was only a temporary reprieve and she braced herself as they neared the bottom. The log hit the bottom of the ride and levelled out in next to no time at all. The gravity hit like a train and as it did so the pressure on Sam’s sphincter became overwhelming. Almost immediately her body let go and she felt poop rushing out of her body and into the swim diaper between her legs. She was still screaming from the ride as the mush in the back of her diaper immediately pressed against the back of the padding and spread all over her rear end. The screams turned to cheers and laughter as water splashed in great waves on both sides of them. Sam flinched and closed her eyes as she was freshly soaked. It was the least of her problems. As the ride slowed down in the water the excitement ebbed away. Sam felt herself squelching inside the harness and, very quickly, Tiffany’s attention was drawn back to her. When the ride finally came to a full stop everyone started to get off the ride. As Jade stood up Sam felt herself sinking into her mush, she hoped her cousin was going to walk away quickly but instead she lingered long enough for Tiffany to catch up. “Alright, I need to know-…” Tiffany started but then paused. Her face turned from confusion to disgust, “What is that smell!?” “I think that’s my baby.” Jade said. She sighed as if this was a situation she had forced to happen. “Oh my god. Sam?” Tiffany looked at Sam who was still helplessly harnessed to her cousin, “It isn’t… is it?” There was no way Sam could deny that she was the source of the smell. It must’ve been obvious to everyone. She couldn’t say anything, her throat felt like it was blocked from shame and her face was so red she thought she might collapse. It only became more obvious when Jade reached round to the bottom of the harness and pressed the padding up slightly. The squishiness of the disposable told the whole story. “Why don’t you come with me?” Jade suggested to Tiffany, “I can explain everything.” “OK… I guess…” Tiffany replied. Sam was lifted out of the harness and placed on the ground by another employee of the park. She noticed that that this young man was unable to hide his disgust at the smell coming from Sam’s backside. It wasn’t like she could blame him, she hated it as well. The harness was removed from Jade and Sam’s hand was taken. For once she might’ve actually appreciated being carried to avoid the mess in her pants spreading any further. It wasn’t her choice though. Jade started walking and Sam had to move her legs quickly to keep up. Each step smearing her messy accident further around her diaper area. She just felt grosser and grosser. Tiffany meanwhile was the other side of Jade and couldn’t stop staring at Sam, she was so focused on her small friend that she nearly walked into several people. “Ah, here we are.” Jade said as they approached a small building, “Come in here and it will all become clear.” Sam could see the bathrooms but, of course, it wasn’t to one of those that she was being taken. In the middle of the wall facing them, between doors to the men’s and ladies’ rooms was an opening for the “family room.” It was a room Sam was already well aware would have a diaper changing table. --- If you want to find out what happens next RIGHT NOW you can do so at the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m7x7lotzmt/chapter/mcwgvkole6de6d17 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1950526

I think Mom sent Dad back to the car to get more clothing, we will see if it makes the pull-ups more visible. Mom seems to already be thinking about diapers being needed. Fun story, looking forward to more embarrassment!

Thank you all for the wonderful comments! It's great to be done with the story and now actively working on the next one! There is a third installment in this series that will wrap up a lot of plots from the last two stories (like the fate of Ashley) as well as some threads from the next story as well. I hinted at it a little bit in this story, and in retrospect, I probably should have listed the third installment as an option in the poll just so everyone was fresh from this story. Oh well. It will come again though... maybe with the next poll or the one after that just to wrap it up.

Really, really good chapter. Thank you for posting!!

Time for another messy diaper post, because, well, I just messed my wet morning diaper. My Seni Quatro diaper is very wet and now poopie, covered with a Spartan waterproof pant for extra protection and mitigate my diapie from sagging. I am sitting here sipping hot coffee with satisfying warm, squishy potty in my diaper. I know going poopie in diapers or pants is not for everyone and I actually understand that most people find a messy diaper disgusting. Not me, I find relaxing and messing my diaper soothing, relaxing, and even erotic. The emotional and physical catharsis makes me tremble with intense pleasure. Fortunately I don't mind cleaning up at all, just a perfunctory responsibility after I mess my diaper. Cupping my hand over the front of my wet diaper and rubbing my soggy diaper may soon result in another more adult catharsis!

Wow. Didn’t see that coming. My understanding of Martha’s character just took a huge left turn. 🤣

The Nursery Trials A story by SolaraScott Chapter 46 - Relief One by one, the other contestants were brought over—Sarah first, then Mason, Maria, and finally, a groggy-looking Finn. Each was deposited into a waiting bouncer with the same practiced fluidity Ivy had experienced, their legs threaded through the leg holes, straps snapped tight before they had a chance to react. Not that many of them did. Their expressions were muted, their bodies pliable, drifting along in the current of whatever drug laced their systems. Ivy watched them, trying not to show her tension, even as her bouncer shifted beneath her with every subtle twitch, squishing her messy diaper. The cartoon had begun in earnest. Naomi twirled onto the screen in exaggerated loops, her hair drawn like ribbons of sunlight, her voice sweetened with false affection. “Now remember, babies,” she sang, winking toward the audience with a glinting, too-perfect smile, “when we share, we show we care!” Beside her, Oliver bounced along like a wind-up toy, his diaper puffed and pacifier bobbing with every syllable. His speech was muffled and simple, just enough to model behavior. Ivy remained rigid, bouncing only when the elastic cords demanded it from her body. Her pacifier moved slowly between her lips. She colored the lines of her expression with a layer of relaxed obedience, softening her eyes, letting her shoulders sag like she was succumbing. Then Sarah giggled. It wasn’t subtle; it bubbled up from her chest like champagne, light and ringing. She clapped her mittens together—loudly, twice—and her legs kicked, sending her bouncing once, then twice, until the motion became a rhythm all its own. Her face had bloomed into an expression Ivy hadn’t seen in days. Joy. Or something like it. Not the forced kind, not a mask, but the unfiltered glee of someone whose mind had been stripped down and rewired. She babbled, giddy and high-pitched. Nothing but scattered syllables, happy nonsense flung like paint against a wall. “Na-na-mah! Shaaaare! Bah-bah-bah!” And just like that, the rest began to follow. Mason jerked upright in his bouncer, arms waving with erratic excitement. He didn’t speak, but his mouth moved like he wanted to. Maria let out a squeal and began bouncing with increasing speed, her pacifier forgotten as she tried to repeat the words Naomi encouraged them to say—tried, and failed, her consonants slipping sideways, vowels drawn out into senseless coos. Finn twitched beside her, nursing his pacifier so aggressively it squeaked, then let it fall and tried to speak. What came out was a wet string of mushy attempts: “Sha… sha… da-da…” Ivy’s heart thundered. So this was it. This was the cost of blending it. Not just the sluggish limbs or the drooling, not just the embarrassing loss of bodily control—but a regression of will, of language and thought. She was the only one still intact. And if she didn’t start acting like she wasn’t, they would realize she was the odd one out. So she giggled. It wasn’t her best work, but it did the job. She let it ring out with a tremble of false delight, tilted her head to the side like something on the screen actually amused her. Then she clapped, twice—softly, hesitantly—letting the mittens smack together like a toddler’s flailing hands. Her bouncer responded immediately, springing into motion. The cords squealed slightly as she began to bounce, her legs moving with faux abandon. Her diaper squished with every descent, spreading against her skin in slow, sticky waves. She cooed next. A babble, soft and simple. “Bah… bah… sha-na!” She repeated the garbled sounds, making her mouth clumsy, rounding her syllables into drool-thick nonsense. It felt wrong. It felt awful. But as she looked to her left and caught Maria’s wide, vacant smile, she knew it was also necessary. The cartoon rolled on. Naomi danced, her animated form singing about playing nicely and listening well. Oliver tripped over blocks and was praised for not crying, for being brave. Ivy watched the screen with eyes half-lidded, her mouth still suckling the pacifier between coos. Occasionally, she bounced too high and let herself stumble with a little yelp, mimicking how a weakened toddler might react—surprised, uncertain, but too fogged to care. Each time, she recovered with another string of babble, playing to the rhythm of regression that echoed through the room like a lullaby set on repeat. Every small shift of Ivy’s body triggered another springy rebound, sending her diaper squishing against her. It clung with every descent, pressing up between her thighs, warm and swollen. Her cheeks flushed deeper each time, a tide of humiliation she refused to let rise higher than her carefully crafted expression of vacant cheer. Ignore it, she told herself. The others aren’t flinching. The others aren’t blushing. Why should you? She let the pacifier roll gently in her mouth, nursing in slow, deliberate motions. The cartoon dragged on. The nursery colors, once pastel and soft, now seemed almost predatory in their persistence. Naomi’s sing-song instructions about obedience and good behavior gave way to musical numbers about diapers and feelings and how “big thoughts are too big for little minds.” Oliver nodded and babbled and fell over his own feet again and again, earning laughter and praise that made Ivy’s skin crawl. Around her, the others had sunk deeper into it. Sarah rocked in time with the music, her pacifier squeaking softly as she nursed. Finn was now clapping on instinct, vacant-eyed and twitchy. Maria was mumbling the song’s chorus, too garbled to understand. By the time the credits rolled, Ivy was ready to scream. Instead, she bounced once more, cooed softly, and let her arms sag like her motor control had finally given out. The music faded, and the screen darkened. Then Mistress spoke. “Oh, my sweet little ones,” her voice chimed in from every speaker, smooth and awful and far too pleased with itself. “You’ve done such a good job! I’m so proud of every one of you. This was a very special trial, and guess what? It’s over!” Ivy blinked. Mistress continued, voice like saccharine punch. “Now, it's time to vote. One of you was pretending. One of you didn’t get your medicine. One of you is our little fibber.” The bouncers shifted slightly beneath them, and with a quiet mechanical hum, small screens rose from the tray-like bars in front of each contestant. Five buttons, each labeled with a simple number—no names, just designations. Ivy's gaze drifted down to her set: 10, 12, 20, 24, 56, 86. Her fingerless mittens hovered, noncommittal, above the display. Around her, the others stared at theirs, too. Whatever spell the cartoon had cast shattered the moment Mistress’s voice shifted tone. The music was gone, and the lights felt a little harsher now. The others looked around, and it hit Ivy—really struck her—how different they were. The blank smiles had faded. The giggles were gone, and they weren’t babbling now. They seemed confused. Finn glanced between the numbers and his fellow contestants, a furrow working into his brow like a fog he couldn’t quite push through. His lips moved, as if forming a question, but he didn’t speak. Mason looked down at his screen, blinking rapidly. Maria chewed on her pacifier, eyes darting side to side. Sarah tapped the tray lightly, then stopped, her head cocked like she was trying to recall a word that had wandered off and never come back. They didn’t understand, not in the way Ivy did. Either that, or they were all very good at acting. She looked back at her screen, feigning the same confusion, even letting her mouth hang open slightly. Her pacifier bobbed gently as she breathed through her nose, giving her the look of someone barely aware of what they were seeing. Inside, though, her mind was racing. If the medicine didn’t just slow their bodies, but also their thoughts, then this vote might not even be fair. Could they even reason through it? Could they spot inconsistencies, remember actions, and question the strange fluidity of her movements versus theirs? Or would they vote at random? Ivy blinked again, forcing herself to look at each contestant in turn. She let her eyes narrow just a little, as if trying to puzzle it out like the rest. She even tilted her head slightly, suckled on the pacifier harder, and furrowed her brow. A perfect picture of dull incomprehension. Just another confused baby. One by one, like hesitant dominoes, the buttons lit beneath the contestants' mittens. Sarah was the first. Her hand hovered, twitching slightly, then dropped. A faint beep followed. Finn moved next, his brows drawn in concentration, tongue poking slightly between his lips as if the act of choosing required the last shreds of his mental energy. His hand shook, mittens brushing the screen, and then: another soft chime. Maria glanced around nervously, her eyes flickering between the others, lips pressed tight around her pacifier. She pressed her button more by instinct than thought, as if responding to a reflex she didn’t understand. Ivy waited, breathing carefully through her nose, trying not to tremble as she selected Mason’s number—86. Then came the silence. The kind that made her skin prickle. The bouncers creaked with the subtle shifting of bodies. Five figures sat strapped into soft-plastic prisons, padded, pacified, and waiting. Ivy’s heart pounded in her ears, her bounce halting, pacifier forgotten for the first time in what felt like hours. Her mouth was dry. Mistress’s voice returned. “Interesting,” she purred. “Very, very interesting results.” That was all it took. Ivy’s chest tightened, and her breath caught halfway between inhalation and screaming. “I must say,” Mistress went on, her voice bright, but coy, “I did not expect this outcome…” Ivy’s entire body tensed. Her fingers balled into trembling fists inside her mittens. Her legs pressed together, thighs brushing against the heavy, used diaper wrapped around her. Was it her? Had they guessed? Had she failed? Her stomach churned with panic. Her eyes darted to each of the others. And then it happened. A click echoed beneath Mason’s bouncer. The straps released in a single fluid motion, his body jerking forward in surprise. His eyes widened—genuine this time—as the floor beneath him cracked open like a mechanical mouth. He barely had time to gasp. One moment he was there, slumped in the padded seat, pacifier dangling from his lips. The next, he was gone. A soft whoosh, a blur of motion, and the panel resealed with a seamless hiss. Ivy had done it. She’d actually pulled it off. Against all odds, with a messy diaper pressing between her thighs and a pacifier still hanging from her lips, she’d convinced the others she was just as doped and dazed as they were. Her breath caught in her chest for half a second before it escaped in a long, slow exhale. Her limbs, tense for what felt like hours, loosened like drawn strings finally cut. She let her head fall back against the padded arch of the bouncer seat, closing her eyes just long enough to feel the absence of fear. Then— “Oh thank fuck,” Finn muttered, his voice plain, human, and very much not babyish. Ivy’s eyes snapped open. The pacifier tumbled from her lips and bounced once on her chest. Finn was grinning, his face flushed from relief, his hands rubbing at his face like someone emerging from a long, bizarre dream. “I thought for sure you all figured it out,” he said, laughing now. Not giggling. Not cooing. Laughing. “I was this close to just throwing in the towel and confessing.” The room shifted in an instant. Ivy sat upright. So did Sarah and Maria. Confused silence cracked into scattered disbelief, each of them scanning the others like strangers seeing familiar faces for the first time. “What do you mean?” Sarah demanded. “I fooled everyone!” “No, no, I did!” Maria said quickly, bouncing in her bouncer with renewed indignation. “I even drooled on cue! Did you see the drool? That wasn’t real!” “Oh my god,” Ivy said softly. “Guys…” She blinked, her heart climbing right back into her throat, not with fear but with dawning, blinding comprehension. Her eyes moved from Finn to Sarah to Maria and back again. None of them looked medicated. No limp limbs, no fogged gazes. “We’ve been played,” Ivy breathed. They all stared at her. Then at one another. They had all been trying to out-infantilize one another while watching for a tell. Each of them thought they were the only one pretending. Every single one had fallen for it. All chapters are posted in full. However, if you'd like a sneak peek at the next chapter, it's available right now on my website: solarascott.com Or, consider checking out my SubscribeStar for early access and for other exclusive content! https://subscribestar.adult/solarascott

A very informative exchange. Hope its being widely read.

Hi, I just registered an account as I really wanted to comment, first to say I love this story and it so well written and second, before you finish can you reveal more about their friend who it’s suspected is in chastity? I’m hoping it might be more than a cage he’s wearing, I.e something similar to our protagonist.

Chapter 17 Martha pulled a notebook from a small safe in her closet. She took out a small snub nosed pistol, a thick wad of cash, and a bundle of driver logs. Then she pulled out a small box of jewelry that belonged to her mother, all beautiful pieces, but an emerald ring caught her eye and she put it on her finger. “OK Martha, you can do this,” she said. Martha looked through the bundle of driver logs and written on the inside cover was the name Benny and a few phone numbers. The first two she dialed were disconnected, the fourth one was picked up by a woman, “Hello, DiMaggio residence?” “Umm, hello, I’m calling for Benny DiMagio?” Martha said. “Benny? Who’s this?” the voice asked? There was a pause, just long enough to make Martha wonder if the line had gone dead. Then, the woman’s voice softened. “Hang on.” Muffled sounds. Footsteps. A man’s gruff voice in the background: “Who?” “Someone Hector used to know. Says it’s important.” A few more seconds passed. Then a raspy male voice came on the line, still thick with sleep or age. “This is Benny.” “Hector told me to call you if I ever needed help, and… I need some help,” Martha said. There was another long pause. “Jesus. Hector’s Martha?” Benny finally said. “He’s been dead for what, ten years?” “Eleven actually.” “He was a good man, very punctual. What kind of trouble could you be in?” “It’s not for me, a friend, she’s got a kid, and needs to disappear.. She needs IDs, for her and her baby.” “Are you getting scammed, like is this some Guadamalian you picked up in a Wal-Mart parking lot. “No, nothing like that. I had a close friend who died awhile back, and this is her daughter. She’s like my daughter now, and her kid is like my grandson. I’ve known them for years. “Well what’s wrong, why do they gotta disappear, is the law involved,” the gruff voice asked. Martha hadn’t really thought about that, but a story formed in her mind and she went with it. “It’s her X, he’s trying to get custody, he was abusive and she’d had enough. He has friends back where she lived. He’s made it look like she was abusive and they are trying to take her son.” “Huh,” Benny said. “Sounds like a piece of shit. 20 years ago we’d pay someone like that a visit and take care of it real quick. “She just wants to get away from him and make a new life,” Martha explained. Another pause. Then a slow, dry chuckle. “I would have never chosen to live the life I’ve lived if it hadn’t given me the opportunity to help those who I cared for. Your husband was a good man, and loyal and he only asked for one thing. Martha Delgado, it’s time I repaid that. You got a car?” “Yes.” “Drive to Sarasota. There’s a bait shop called Angelo’s. Ask for Red. Tell him you’re the one Benny owes a favor to. He’ll know what to do. Make sure your friend is with you, he’ll need photos.” “Thank you,” Martha said quietly. “You’re gonna need cash though, is that a problem?" Hector asked “How much cash?” “A few thousand, Red does good work,” Martha looked at the fat roll of 100 dollar bills Hector had left her, “That won’t be a problem.”

Thank You; I just finished a similar story Eddie's Potty Training Journal. Like most of my stories, this is a story about accepting the fate of being in diapers. Part of the reason they don't see it as an issue is that they don't see Tommy as a bigger kid. I have a story that has Tommy is a supporting role. Jason makes a cameo appearance. My vision for Jason is a little darker than I normally write, because his mom is cruel

Chapter 3 - A Babysitter, and a Fucking The next morning, Susan came in to what was rapidly become my nursery. I had slept like a baby, and woke up with an obviously wet diaper. Her hand reached out to my yellow-tinted diaper and squished it. "Looks like someone wet his diaper last night. Do you remember doing that baby?" I honestly did not, though as I mentioned, bedwetting was not foreign to me. "No, Mommy." "Well, it's a good thing you were diapered. Now, let's get you dressed for the day." With that she ripped off my wet diaper and wiped me down with a baby wipe. The coolness in the chilly morning air of my room woke me up a bit. Then Susan pulled out a fresh new diaper, this one a pale pink color. "But Mommy, why does it have to be a pink one?" I said laying on my back. She smacked my naked butt, "You will wear the diapers I put you in, mister. Is that clear?" I hung my head in shame, "Yes, Mommy." The pink diaper was snug, and she took her time powdering me up, making sure every crevice was covered in the sweet smelling dust. She had me sit up and lean against the pillows while she put a fresh shirt on me. It was a pink and white onesie with unicorns that zipped up in the front. It was tight, and I felt my cock grow hard as I realized what I was now wearing. "Now, let's get you some breakfast," she said cheerfully, as if the past few days hadn't been the most humiliating of my life. I followed her into the kitchen, my diapered bottom crinkling with every step. The sight of the breakfast she had prepared only added to my embarrassment. On the table was a bowl of oatmeal, with a smiling face made of raisins. Next to it was a sippy cup filled with what I could only assume was watered down orange juice, probably spiked with something to make me poop again. "Here you go, baby," Susan said, her voice sickeningly sweet as she placed the food in front of me. "You're going to need your energy for the big day ahead." I sat in chair, my diapered ass sticking out over the edge, and took a tentative sip of the juice. It tasted fine, but I couldn't shake the feeling she had tricked me again. The oatmeal was lukewarm and lumpy, but I knew better than to refuse it. I took a deep breath and started to spoon it into my mouth, my cheeks burning with shame. As I ate, Susan chatted about her day ahead, her work, and the errands she had to run. It was a stark contrast to the silent, furious woman of the night before. It was like she had decided to fully embrace this new role as my mommy, and I was just along for the ride. I listened, nodding when she asked if I liked my breakfast and if I needed more juice. When I was finished, she took the bowl away and gave me a pat on the diapered bottom. "Good boy," she said, "now it's time to get our day started." She set me in the living room and turned on some cartoons. "Mommy is going to be doing some work today to unpack and put away all the good baby stuff we received yesterday. I want to set up your nursery so you'll have everything you need while I'm gone this week." Wait. What? "You're going somewhere?" "Of course I am. I've had this work trip scheduled for months. I have to be in New York from Monday to Thursday." "So, I get to stay home by myself?" I was a little excited about this. I might take a short break from these diapers, go drink some beers with my buddies, maybe see a ball game. But her facial expression quickly dashed that excitement. "Oh no, you don't," she said with a smug smile. "I got you a babysitter!" My heart dropped. "But Mommy..." "Don't worry, baby. Jenny from yesterday is going to come over and take good care of you," Susan said, her tone not allowing for argument. "She'll be here after lunch." My heart raced as I thought about the young delivery girl coming over to babysit me. A stranger, seeing me in this... this state. It was more than I could bear. "But Mommy, I don't want a babysitter. I'm not a baby," I protested weakly. "Now, now, Max," Susan said, her voice a mix of amusement and authority. "You know the rules. You're my baby now, and when Mommy's not around, you need someone to take care of you." She picked up my sippy cup and held it out to me. "Finish your juice, and maybe if you're a good boy, I'll give you a little treat before she comes." I took the sippy cup, feeling the condescension in her voice, but also the thrill of her dominance. As I drank, I couldn't help but feel a twinge of excitement at the thought of having a babysitter—especially one who knew about my diaper situation. "But what if she thinks it's weird?" I asked, hoping to appeal to Susan's sense of decorum. "Oh, she won't," Susan said with a knowing smile. "I've already talked to her. She's very open-minded and thinks it's cute that you need to be in diapers. Besides, it's all part of the agreement. You're my baby, and she's going to help me take care of you. And she's not the only one. I'm already talking to a friend of mine from the gym to come by next week." My eyes widened in shock. "You told someone else?" "Oh yes, baby. You're going to be the talk of the town," she said with a wink. "But don't worry, I've picked only the most trustworthy and kink-friendly friends to help take care of you. They're all eager to see how well you've taken to your new role." I grew red with shame, but hard with the excitement of someone else seeing me diapered. "And my friend from the gym is a really nice guy. You'll love him. Besides, he's always thought you were cute." My face burned with embarrassment. "What do you mean 'cute'?" Susan just chuckled. "Don't worry, baby. It's all going to be fine. Now, go poopy for me and then let's get you changed into a fresh diaper. I want to give you your treat." My diaper was already wet. I guess I had peed during our conversation. "Mommy, I think I need to go potty," I said, hoping she'd relent and let me go to the bathroom. But Susan just shook her head, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Remember what I said, Max. You're in diapers now. No more bathroom breaks. So go ahead and do your business." I couldn't believe it. She was really going to make me poop in my diaper with a babysitter coming over. The thought was both humiliating and strangely arousing. I felt the pressure build and my sphincter clench. "Come on, Maxy, go ahead," Susan said, her voice soothing yet firm. "You know you can do it for Mommy." I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the situation. My diaper was already soggy from my pee, and now I had to mess in them. With an audience. I finally I let go. The feeling of my bowels releasing into the diaper was amazing. The warmth spread through the thick padding, and I couldn't help but moan quietly as I filled it up. "That's a good boy," Susan said, watching me intently. "You're doing so well. Now, let's get you cleaned up." As she changed me into a fresh, pink diaper, I felt the warmth of my own mess against my skin, the smell of it filling the room. The humiliation was intense, but so was the feeling of submission. I was her baby now, and she was going to take care of me. She wiped my bottom thoroughly, her touch firm yet gentle, and powdered me again, ensuring that every part of my body was dry and clean. "Now, baby," Susan said, her voice a mix of affection and dominance, "you're all set for Jenny to come over." I nodded, the reality of the situation fully sinking in. I was going to have a babysitter, and she was going to see me in this condition. "What about my treat, Mommy? Can I have that before Jenny comes over?" "Oh, of course, baby," Susan said, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "You've been such a good boy for Mommy." With that, she took me by the hand and led me into our bedroom, where she sat down on the edge of the bed and spread her legs wide open. She was wearing a pair of black lacy panties that did little to hide the wetness that had seeped through. My cock grew hard in my diaper at the sight of her, and I knew what she wanted. "Come here, baby," she said, her voice low and seductive. "Mommy has a special treat for her good boy." I waddled over to her, my diapered bottom bouncing with every step. She took my face in her hands and leaned in, kissing me deeply. Her kiss was full of passion and control, and it sent a jolt of excitement through my body. "Suck Mommy's pussy," she whispered in my ear, her breath hot and sweet. I got on my knees, as she laid back on the bed. She pulled down her black, lacy panties, exposing her lush, wet pussy. "Good boy," Susan said, stroking my hair. "You know what to do." My face hovered above her sex, and I took a deep breath, filling my nose with the scent of her arousal. It was a potent cocktail of desire and power, and it made me want to serve her even more. I leaned in, my tongue tentatively touching the soft, wet folds of her pussy. She moaned in response, and I felt a sense of pride that I could give her pleasure despite my own humiliating predicament. I licked and kissed her clit, feeling it swell under my touch. Susan's hips began to move in rhythm with my ministrations, her hands gripping the bedsheets tightly. The taste of her was intoxicating, a sweetness that I loved. It was a stark contrast to the bitter taste of the oatmeal from earlier. "Mm, yes, baby, just like that," she murmured, her voice breathy and needy. "Make Mommy cum." Her words sent a jolt of excitement through me, and I picked up the pace, my tongue moving faster and more confidently against her. My nose was buried in her pussy, and I could feel her getting closer to orgasm with every flick and suck. "Oh, Max," she moaned, her hand tangling in my hair and pulling my face closer to her. "You're such a good boy." Her words only spurred me on, and I found myself eager to make her cum. It was a strange feeling, being so excited about pleasing someone who had so thoroughly emasculated me, but it was also oddly satisfying. As Susan's moans grew louder, I could feel the tension building in her body. Her thighs tightened around my head, and she began to rock her hips against my mouth, pushing me deeper into her. I didn't fight it; I liked the way she took control. "Oh, God, yes, baby, just like that," she panted, her voice rising in pitch. "You're going to make Mommy cum so hard." Her words sent a thrill through me, and I focused on her clit, sucking and licking with a fervor that surprised even myself. The scent of her arousal was thick in the air, and the feel of her wetness on my face was exhilarating. I was her baby, but in this moment, I had the power to give her pleasure, to make her feel good. Susan's moans grew louder, and her hips began to buck wildly. I held on tight, not letting up for a second. My nose was buried deep in her pussy, my tongue flicking and swirling around her clit as she approached climax. I could feel her body tightening, her muscles coiling like a spring about to snap. "Oh, baby, I'm so close," she gasped, her hand pushing my head harder into her crotch. Her breath grew ragged, and her body tensed as she approached her peak. I felt her wetness coat my face, and my own arousal grew as I served my purpose. It was a strange role reversal, but in this moment, it was what I needed. To be her baby, to give her pleasure, even in such a humiliating way. Finally, with a sharp intake of breath, Susan's body went rigid, and she let out a long, guttural moan as she climaxed. I could feel her pussy contract around my tongue, and I swallowed her juices hungrily. Her hand relaxed in my hair, and she pulled me away, her chest heaving. I looked up from my position on my knees to see Susan panting hard. Her breasts pumped up and down as her face flushed with the satisfaction of the orgasm I had just given her. "Was that what you want, Mommy?" Susan's eyes snapped open, a lazy smile spreading across her face. "Yes, baby," she murmured, her voice thick with pleasure. "You did such a good job." Her praise made me feel like a puppy who had just learned a new trick. I sat back on my haunches, feeling the squish of my diaper between my legs. My dick had grown hard in my diaper, leaking pre-cum as I felt the satisfaction of making Mommy cum. "Mommy... uh... can I cum now?" Susan's smile grew wider, and she looked down at my diaper with a glint in her eye. "No, baby. You're not allowed to cum until I say so," she said, her voice still laden with lust. My cock throbbed with frustration, but I knew better than to argue. I had accepted my place in this dynamic, and I had to follow her rules. "Yes, Mommy," I replied, feeling the warmth of my own arousal against my stomach. Just then, the doorbell rang. "Oh my, baby, that will probably be Jenny." Panic washed over me as Susan stood up from the bed, smoothing her skirt over her thighs. I was still kneeling on the floor, my face wet from her juices and my diaper sticking to my thighs. "Come on, baby," she said, taking my hand and helping me to my feet. "Let's go answer the door." I tried to protest, but she gave me a stern look that silenced me. We waddled out of the bedroom and into the hallway, and I heard the door open. Susan's voice was cheerful as she greeted Jenny. "Hi, Jenny, come on in," she said, her voice carrying into the hallway. "This is Max, my baby boy." Jenny smirked as she took in the sight of me in my thick, adult diaper. "Hi, Max," she said, her voice friendly and professional. "It's nice to officially meet you." I stared at her, my face burning with embarrassment. She was even more attractive than I remembered, with blonde hair cascading to just past her shoulders and a body that looked like it belonged on a magazine cover. "Max had a bit of an accident," Susan said, her voice a mix of apology and pride. "But I'm sure he'll be on his best behavior for you tomorrow." Jenny's eyes never left mine, and I could see a spark of amusement in them. "Don't worry, Susan," she said. "I'm used to dealing with messes." Susan led Jenny into the former guest room, where the nursery was set up. There was a changing table with a pile of diapers, baby wipes, and a bottle of baby powder on it. In the corner, a rocking chair sat with a baby blanket draped over the arm. Jenny took it all in, her expression unreadable. "Now, Jenny will be in charge while I'm gone," Susan continued. "You will do everything she says, or there will be consequences. Do you understand?" I nodded again, my throat tight. "Good boy," Susan said, her eyes flicking to Jenny. "Jenny is going to be your babysitter. She's going to take good care of you and make sure you don't get into any trouble." Jenny gave me a wink, and something in me relaxed just a fraction. Maybe, just maybe, this wouldn't be so bad. Susan went on to explain the feeding and changing schedule, and the fact that I wasn't allowed to masturbate or remove my diaper without permission. Jenny nodded, taking notes on her phone. "And if he gets too excited," Susan said, her voice dropping to a whisper that was still loud enough for me to hear, "you know what to do." Jenny looked at me with a knowing smile, and I felt my face burn even hotter. "Don't worry, Susan," she said. "I've got everything under control." With that, Susan leaned down and whispered in my ear, "Remember baby, no playing with yourself while your Mommy is gone, okay?" I turned red with embarrassment, but my dick also grew hard in my diaper. "Susan, I do have a question," Jenny said. My Mommy nodded. "What should I do when Max here misbehaves?" Susan looked at me with a glint in her eye. "Max is a big boy, so he gets big boy punishments." My heart raced as she pulled a paddle out from behind her back, the same one she'd used to spank me the first night. She handed it to Jenny, who took it with a wink. "Do you have experience spanking naughty boys, Jenny?" my Mommy asked. Jenny nodded confidently, taking the paddle in hand. "Oh yes, Susan, I've had my fair share of practice." "That's great news. Do you have any other questions, Jenny?" Jenny's eyes scanned the nursery, the paddle swinging gently in her hand. "No, Susan, I think I've got it all down." She turned to me with a wry smile. "But don't you worry, Max. I'm sure we'll get along just fine." "Well then, I'll walk you out, while Max lays down for a nap. We'll see you back here tomorrow morning at 7am." "That sounds great, Susan. Bye Max, see you tomorrow." With that she waved at me and gave me a sly and sexy smirk. As Susan saw Jenny out, I couldn't help but feel a strange mix of fear and excitement. The thought of this beautiful woman being in charge of my every move, my every diaper change, and my every punishment was both terrifying and thrilling. It was different than with Susan, my wife. We had an intimate knowledge of each other, but Jenny and I did not. My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door closing, and Susan's footsteps coming back towards me. She had a wicked smile on her face, and I knew I was in for a surprise. "You know what, baby? Since you're going to be a good boy for Jenny tomorrow, I think you deserve one last treat before your nap." With that, she unzipped my onesie, revealing my swollen diaper. She gently grabbed the waistband and pulled it down, allowing my erect cock to spring free. I gasped as she took it in her hand, stroking it lightly. "You're so excited, aren't you?" she teased. "It's okay, baby. Mommy's going to take care of you." Mommy pushed me onto the bed, the crinkle of the plastic cover rustled under the cartoon colored sheets. Susan swiftly pulled off my onesie, and my sodden diaper. For a moment I thought she was going to climb on top of my cock and ride me to orgasm, but Susan turned and walked out of the room. "Don't move mister. I'll be right back." I laid there with anticipation tingling down my spine and into my hardening cock. What was she doing? Where did she retreat to? Just then Mommy walked back into the room. Her dress was off, and her huge breasts were out. God, I loved those tits! But then I saw what she left the room to get... her strap on cock. "Time for Baby to get fucked so he knows who you belong to while I'm gone." She smiled. That strap on cock was huge! It must be at least 12 inches long, and as thick as a beer can. I stammered, fear creeping out of my shaky voice, "Mommy, that... that strap on... is HUGE." Susan's smile grew wider, "It's to remind you of your place, baby. Now, be a good boy and lie down on your back." With trembling limbs, I did as she said. The plastic cover crackled under me as she approached, the strap on dangling menacingly from her hips. She climbed onto the bed, straddling my waist. My cock was standing straight up, bobbing with every beat of my racing heart. She reached behind her and lubed up the monstrous black cock, the sound of the gel smacking against the rubber was almost as intimidating as the sight of it. Without warning, she positioned the tip of the strap on at my asshole. I tensed up, but she simply said, "Relax baby," and pushed it in. The pressure was intense, the stretch was uncomfortable at first, but Susan was gentle, taking her time as she pushed the head in. Once the head was in, she began to work the shaft in deeper. The sensation was foreign, but as she worked it in and out, the pain began to subside and was replaced with a strange fullness, a feeling that grew more pleasurable with each thrust. I whimpered, and Susan leaned down, placing a hand over my mouth, whispering, "Quiet baby, or I'll have to gag you." Her eyes bore into mine, the power she had over me in this moment was palpable. With one hand on the base of the strap on, and the other playing with my nipples, Susan began to pick up her pace. She was fucking my ass with the kind of authority that I never knew she had. My eyes rolled back in my head, and I couldn't help but moan around her hand. The feeling of her cock filling me up, combined with her teasing my sensitive nipples, was too much. My cock was begging for release, pre-cum leaking out and making a mess on my stomach. "Look at Mommy, baby," she ordered, and I did, watching as she slammed into me with the strap on, her hips moving in a way that made her breasts jiggle. "You like that, don't you?" I nodded, my voice muffled by her hand. "Say if for me, baby. I want you to acknowledge what I'm doing to you." I talked through the panting as she fucked me. "I... love... when... you... FUCK ME!" "Mm, I knew you would," she murmured, her voice filled with satisfaction. "You're such a good little slut. Now... CUM for Mommy." Her words sent me over the edge, and I came with a shout, spurting cum all over my chest. She watched me with a smug smile before pulling the strap on out, and then she leaned down. Her tongue traced the lines of cum on my chest, cleaning me up with long, slow licks. The sensation was strange, but also incredibly hot. She brought her mouth to mine, and I could taste myself on her lips as she pushed her tongue inside my mouth, sharing my own cum with me in a deep, passionate kiss. "Swallow, baby," she whispered, and I did, the salty taste mixing with her own flavor. It was humiliating, but I couldn't deny the thrill it brought me. "Good boy," she said, her voice a gentle purr. "Now it's nap time." Susan took the paddle and smacked it against her hand, "Remember the rules," she said, and with that she climbed off the bed, leaving me there, spent and sore, but feeling more alive than I had in years. After a quick diapering, Mommy put me down for a nap. Exhausted from the emotions of meeting Jenny, the impending babysitting session, and the incredible ass fuck I had just received, I was out like a light.

Hi everyone, I’m sorry I haven’t been around much lately — I’ve been working through some personal stuff. There’s something important I want to share about myself. Inside me, there are two versions of Jamie: one big and one little. When I’m overwhelmed or overstimulated, little Jamie tends to come forward as a way of coping and protecting big Jamie. While regression used to feel playful, I’ve come to understand it as a response to deeper needs — something I’ve been exploring with care and support. Big Jamie doesn’t always visit this space, because sometimes being here can trigger regression. Lately, I’ve been learning to find balance and healthier outlets, but that doesn’t mean I feel any less supported by this community. Quite the opposite. Big Jamie loves talking about tech and childhood nostalgia. Little Jamie loves silly things like burps and farts, and has a very strong love for teddy bears. I’m still me — just someone who experiences life in two very different moods. I hope to stay active here, and I just wanted to be more open about what brought me here in the first place.

I'd like to apologize for the delay. It's difficult to see to type lately. But I'm working on it! What if I told you that Steve gets a wife in the spring? Well, it was his naptime when the Karen showed up for the inspection. And she didn't make him fall asleep, she just made him have the milk. (Which he does need, as it helps regulate his mood. And he's getting cranky.) And finally: You have to admit: her logic may be entirely one sided, but in typical Amazon fashion, it is completely flawless/inarguable given the information she has to work with.

Chapter Fifty Nine John sat in the booster seat, irritably pulling at the lap belt holding him in place. After everything that he’d been through today, the last thing that he wanted was to feel like a baby. That LPS woman had pretty well spoiled what little patience that he usually had for the baby treatment. As MeMaw put a bowl filled with little cubes of honeydew melon in front of him, he looked for a fork, but there wasn’t one to be found. “MeMaw? Fork?” he asked. But as his toddler cup was placed in front of him, she said “These are finger food, you just eat up and I’ll fix you a drink that Nana Claire said you would like!” Rolling his eye, admittedly still just irritated with the babying treatment, he picked up a cube of honeydew melon and looked at it suspiciously. Fully expecting to like it just because Nana Claire said he would made him even more irritable, but he took a bite anyway. Oh that was oh so slightly sweet, cold from the fridge and the texture was -just- right. Not realizing that he’d closed his eyes until he opened them, he was MeMaw waggling his toddler cup at him expectantly. So without even bothering to argue, he took the cup from her and took a sip. It was Spriten Up. John stared at the cup and blinked. From his left he heard “What’s the matter, do you not like it?” “No, no. I absolutely like it. It tastes like home, in a way.” was all he could think to say without paying any attention. Nana Claire now had not one, but two bigs buying the same inter dimensional beverage for one little. And while he had no way of knowing how much it cost, and there was no way any of the bigs were about to share that knowledge with him, it had to at least cost them something. And he was just one little. If everyone in this town went to Nana Claire for stuff for their littles ... Nana Claire is VERY good at her job. Blinking a few times as his brain caught up, he took another pull from the straw and smiled up at MeMaw as a plan came to him. “Oh! MeMaw?” She immediately smiled back at him and asked “Yes, sweety?” His smile only grew wider as he answered “You know, MeMaw, this drink reminds me of home. Would you like to try some of it? I want you to know what it’s like where I’m from!” Completely unaware of what was about to happen, MeMaw gave him a big kiss on the forehead before turning to go to the kitchen. While she was gone, John looked over at Mom. She had obviously heard the conversation, because she stood there by the couch with a shocked look with both of her eyebrows up. John just smiled at her until MeMaw came back with a bit of Spriten Up in a glass for herself. She held it up and John grabbed his cup and held his up too. After they clinked his cup and her glass, he took a drink from his straw while he watched MeMaw take a great bit swig of Spriten Up at the same time. There was a slightly delayed reaction until her left eye clamped shut, he right eyebrow twitched a bit before her right eye started blinking a little. MeMaw did a slight full body shudder as her head started twitching slightly side to side like some sort of robot glitching out. MeMaw finally managed to move her hand to put the glass down on the counter, but that was only so that she could make a pawing motion at the air for a moment. Then her hands both balled up into a fist and he could see her forcing herself to swallow the mouthful of Spriten Up. After a few moments, she pinched the bridge of her nose and he could just barely make out her mumbling “Why is it in my sinuses. HOW is it in my sinuses. Goddess spare me I can taste my sinuses.” Finally recovering a bit, MeMaw turned around and looked at John who was just smiling as he took another drink for himself. Of course, he held out the cup and offered her another drink. “It’s good, right? Would you like some more?” MeMaw was obviously trying to look mad, but with John looking like an innocent smiling little, she just couldn’t. “No sweety, why don’t we just save some and you can share it with your PaPaw next week?” Johns grin grew even wider as he heard Mommy behind her chime in. “Mom! Will dad even survive that, he has less tolerance for sweet things than we do?” MeMaw patted Mommy on the shoulder and explained “After we left your Father made up all sorts of stories about why you can’t plant the lettuce I want, complete with making up international articles with convincing sounding reference numbers and just kept making it up the entire way home. He’ll survive.” They both stopped to look at John. John, for his part, just ate another cube of Honeydew melon. They knew what he just did on purpose. But if they weren’t going to call him out on it, he was just going to eat his snack and play innocent. He’s just a little, after all. John was slowly catching on to how this world works. After finishing his bowl of melon cubes, MeMaw picked him up and carried him to the bathroom and put him on the counter and ran water. Without thinking about it, she washed and dried his hands for him. “MeMaw, I can do it.” “I know sweety, but I want to help you.” With a half sigh, half growl, he complained “MeMaw, I just … I don’t want … MeMaw, I don’t want to feel like a baby right now, okay?” Suddenly MeMaw stopped and looked him in the eyes without speaking for a few moments before she nodded. “You know, sometimes after a rough inspection, littles need a bit of time to calm back down. Usually after the inspection we are gone and we don’t see it directly. You are still a little, so you DO still have to accept some help. But maybe we can talk about this for a bit.” With a huff, he said point blank “MeMaw, you said I’m a toddler. I’m still an adult.” Slowly nodding for a moment, she picked him up and got him up so his butt was on her arm as she spoke softly to him. “John, this isn’t the world you are used to. And quite frankly, most littles here aren’t as mature as you are. And even then you still need to learn to accept what you can’t change about this world.” Letting his head slump onto her shoulder, he kept complaining “But I’m an adult. I’m not a toddler. I can work, and cook, and mow the grass, and stock shelves, and do everything you can. Just … smaller.” Feeling her cheek on top of his head was comforting, but not reassuring in this moment. “John. Sweety. Littles … I don’t know how to put this gently. Did you know that we have portals and trade with three dimensions of littles?” Looking up now, he asked “Wh… what? Three dimensions of littles?” She simply nodded and explained “And those are only the ones we trade with. There are a few more that … Well let’s just say that those places are not very nice. Every one of them are run by littles.” John didn’t really notice that MeMaw had started walking around and patting his butt trying to keep him comforted. “And us Bigs have been watching all these littles from different dimensions and then there’s the littles here that grow up and then sometimes they … grow back down. And we love them all the more with every passing day.” With that, she lifted him up and gently bumped her forehead against his. “I know that this might be a bit more than you’re ready to digest. But while I know our world isn’t perfect, we don’t let littles go hungry and homeless here. Does that happen in your dimension?” John stammered a bit. This was the most direct and maturely that anyone had addressed him the entire time he was in this dimension. “Well … uhhh…. Yeah. It does, but what does that …” She stopped him with one finger to his lips as she answered “You are one little in a wide world of Bigs and Littles. You don’t know the way things are here, and that’s perfectly fine. Please just try to accept that we know what this world is like, and we are going to do what’s best for you in it. You may not understand it, and honestly you don’t need to understand all of it. You just have to trust us. Okay?” All he could do was nod silently along. How do you respond to being told all of that? “Now. I hate to spoil this moment, but it’s time for you trust me now.” And with him on her arm, he was carried as she went to the fridge and got out a bottle of milk, ready and waiting. As she carried him to the rocking chair, he caught on to what was happening and started trying to squirm to get down. By the time she was sitting down and getting a blanket to wrap him up in he was trying to push her arms away. “MeMaw, I don’t want a nap!” He protested. “Sweety, you don’t have to take a nap right now, you need some milk. It’s nutritious, and you’ll feel better. You can nap later.” While she looped the blanket over him, he tried to roll to get loose, but she simply wrapped him up like he was a toddler burrito. “MeMaw, no!” While he squirmed and tried to somehow wriggle out of the top of the swaddle he was stuck in, she kissed him on the cheek and held the bottle to his lips. He tried to protest again “NO-umpphh” but the nipple of the bottle went right into his mouth. He tried to refuse to drink, but with a little squeeze of the bottle a few drops went into his mouth and he started to swallow and suckle on the nipple seemingly on autopilot. Without knowing how long it was taking to drain the bottle, he tried to do anything he could to stay awake while he got halfway through the bottle. He tried wriggling what little he could. He tried moving his toes. John patently refused to fall asleep right there in her arms and on her terms. As he finished the bottle, his eyelids felt like they were made of lead when he was slid up onto a shoulder and his back was patted in just the right spot to make him give off a soft burp. Pulled back around and resting against MeMaws chest, he felt a pacifier against his lips and gave in to take it. And there, with a belly full of milk, a pacifier in his mouth, and swaddled up nice and warm as the slow motion from the rocking chair moved him back and forth, John dozed off.

Chapter 4 - Grand Opening The first signs of morning sunlight passed through the curtains to their bedroom, climbing their way up the light summer comforter they had put on earlier in the month to replace the warmer winter one. Sarah stirred first, her eyes opening to find Matthew still asleep at her side. His face was relaxed in a way it rarely was during waking hours. She glanced at the clock—5:43 AM—and smiled. They had time. Gently, she traced her fingertips along his side, before slipping underneath the covers. A moment later, a pair of briefs, and a pair of her undies, were discarded out the side, and Sarah began to work, exciting the love of her life. It took almost no time for him to awake, but slightly longer before he spoke. 'His favorite,' Sarah happily thought to herself. After a series of heavy breaths and light moans escaping his lips, Matthew greeted his wife, "Good morning," he murmured, voice still fighting off the remnants of sleep. His arm slid under the covers, as he lightly grasped the back of Sarah’s hair, tugging at her playfully. "Big day today," Sarah whispered, freeing her lips to speak before continuing for a few moments longer. Feeling his growing excitement, Sarah released her mouth, swinging a leg over Matthew, and sliding her body up his, and nestling against him. Her body was warm against his, familiar and comforting. "But we have a little time first," she added, as she kissed Matthew’s neck, rocking her hips gently as she felt his hands find a home on her sides. Matthew's eyes cleared their exhaustion, his lips meeting her own, as they embraced passionately. "I have a good feeling this time,” he said, as he felt Sarah press a hand against his chest, her oversized sleeping shirt spilling over her body as she lifted her hips slightly, reaching her hand beneath her to grab Matthew’s firm cock. Sarah nodded, her hazel eyes serious despite her smile. "Me too." Sarah had been tracking her cycle religiously for over a year now, making the most of those times when it indicated she was most fertile. As she guided Matthew slowly inside of her, she let go of him with her hand, and slid slowly down on to him, feeling him inch by inch slip deeper inside of her. 'No,' she thought through a moan, 'this is his favorite.' Matthew brushed a strand of hair from Sarah’s face, his touch gentle as he pulled her down toward him., kissing her, before adding "Well, then," he said softly through a moan, "we shouldn't waste the opportunity." Matthew began working to shift his own hips, as several affirming gasps and moans escaped Sarah’s lips. Their lovemaking was tender. They'd perfected it over years together. Somehow, even despite their busy lives, they always found time for intimacy. Even at his busiest, Matthew never left Sarah to feel unwanted, and she appreciated that, even if the special moments had to be squeezed in. Things were easier in Sunnydale, other than the stress of trying to conceive. Sarah smiled, thinking to herself that ‘it seems there is always some - ‘ before her mind became a blur in the pleasure of it all. It was a wonderful start to a special morning. Sarah lay with her hips propped slightly on a pillow, a trick she'd read about online that was supposed to help. Matthew re-emerged after going to get her coffee ready and letting Ralph out quickly. "What are you thinking about?" she asked, catching Matthew's distant gaze, as she accepted her coffee gift with a smile. He turned to her, his expression thoughtful. "Just... time. How fast it goes." His fingers traced idle patterns on her shoulder. "Now that the rec center is built, I am going to have to find another way to spend my days, other than helping you of course.” Matthew looked at his wife, his entire life replaying in his mind. “I spent my entire teens and twenties hunched over a laptop, missing everything else. I don’t even know where to start. Was it even worth it?" Sarah reached over the bed and squeezed his hand. "You were building something amazing." "Maybe," Matthew sighed. "But sometimes I wonder what I missed. High school parties. College road trips. I mean, graduating college haha. Just... being young and stupid without consequences." He glanced out the window as a bird flew by, settling on the eave of the roof. "My roommate freshman year was always trying to get me to go to concerts, camping trips... I was always too busy coding." "You could still do those things," Sarah pointed out, as she rolled on to her stomach . "We could go camping next weekend. We could do them together. And then one day, as a family! We could even bring Ralph!" Matthew laughed softly. "We could. You’re right. It's probably not the same at thirty-two. But we can,” Matthew added, though Sarah could tell something was still missing in his voice. “We will,” Matthew corrected. “Sometimes I just wish I could go back and tell teenage Matthew to put down the laptop once in a while." Sarah rolled over and stood up, kissing his shoulder, understanding in her eyes. "Today's about looking forward, not back. Our recreation center opens today. Just think of all the teenagers who'll get to have those experiences because of what we built." They showered together, a luxury of their spacious bathroom that never grew old. As Sarah blow-dried her hair, Matthew stepped out onto their deck with a cup of coffee, watching Ralph chase seagulls along the beach below. ‘Sarah is right,’ he thought to himself. ‘And today is about her.’ "Have you seen my blue blazer?" Matthew called as he returned inside, rummaging through the closet. "Behind the dry cleaning bag," Sarah replied, applying a touch of mascara. She wore a simple navy dress that hugged her hips and revealed her hourglass figure. Professional but celebratory for the ribbon cutting. "Nervous?" Matthew slipped into the blazer, adjusting his cuffs. "About standing in front of the town for five minutes? Not really. About you finally getting to open your dream project? Thrilled!" The drive to the recreation center was quick, their conversation flowing easily between last-minute details and what they might order for dinner that night. As they pulled into the parking lot, they were surprised to find it already nearly full. "Sarah! Matthew!" Allison's voice cut through the crowd. She hurried over, elegant in a green dress, her blonde hair swept into a simple updo. "This is absolutely incredible. I can't believe it's finally happening." "Neither can I," Sarah admitted, accepting her friend's hug. "Eighteen months of construction, and now—" she gestured to the building rising behind them, its clean lines and welcoming entrance exactly as she'd envisioned. The mayor approached, clipboard in hand. "Mrs. Baker, we're ready to begin whenever you are." The ceremony itself was brief. The mayor spoke about community investment, job creation, and the future of Sunnydale's youth. Anthony said a few words about the construction process, praising Sarah's vision and attention to detail. When it was Sarah's turn, she kept her speech simple. "This center isn't about buildings or programs," she said, her voice clear in the spring air. "It's about creating space for connection—between generations, between neighbors, between who we are now and who we might become. My hope is that everyone is able to find themselves here, that it can be a place where each of you finds fulfillment. Thank you all for helping make this dream a reality." Matthew stepped up beside Sarah in front of the cornerstone for the ribbon cutting. The scissors gleamed in the sunlight as they held them together, their hands overlapping on the handle. "Three, two, one—" the crowd counted down. The ribbon parted with a satisfying snip, and cheers erupted. As cameras flashed, Sarah and Matthew kneeled down, placing their palms against the cornerstone—that special piece of Bellingham marble with the date engraved in elegant script. Together, they placed their palms against its cool surface. The sensation was immediate—a warm tingling that spread from Matthew's fingertips up his arm, like gentle electricity. He shot a surprised glance at Sarah, who met his eyes with a look of startled recognition. "You feel it too?" she whispered, barely audible over the crowd's continued applause. Matthew didn’t respond, instead his focus on the cameras and noise around them. “I guess not,” Sarah said to herself, turning back to the cameras herself to make sure they got a good photo. ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Sarah closed the door to her office and leaned against it, exhaling a long breath she hadn't realized she had been holding on to. Sarah had just finished training the reception staff. They were enthusiastic, quick learners who asked smart questions. In her mind, it was a success. But now, as she surveyed her desk, piled high with vendor contracts, program schedules, budget spreadsheets, and insurance forms to fill out, a familiar knot of doubt tightened in her stomach. Opening day was on Monday, and suddenly, the magnitude of what she'd taken on felt overwhelming. She crossed to her desk, sinking into the ergonomic chair Matthew had insisted on buying for her. “You would have thought building the building would have been the complicated part,” she said to herself as she haphazardly picked up a stack of papers she had no plan for. “What would Matthew do,” she found herself wondering. Sarah picked up a thick folder labeled "Operational Procedures" and flipped it open. The folder included every operations protocol needed; emergency protocols, daily opening and closing checklists, staff scheduling templates. The operations documents had seemed so straightforward when she was writing it all down. Now, facing the reality of implementing these systems with real people, real employees, real children, real responsibilities—doubt crept into her mind, and it was becoming infectious. "What if I'm not cut out for this?" she murmured to the empty office. For years, she'd supported Matthew's business from the sidelines—scheduling meetings, proofreading presentations, managing their house, and more. Late nights were spent running errands or making orders to meet his needs, the companies needs. All so he could focus on building his company. She’d then watched him navigate complex negotiations and make high-stakes decisions. None was more complicated than the sale of the company. It always seemed that he took each task on with a confidence she now found herself lacking. ‘Did he feel as lost as I do now, at the start?’ She tried remembering, but it felt like it was so long ago. The budget spreadsheet glowed on her computer screen, numbers swimming before her eyes. They had plenty of funding—that wasn't the issue. But translating that money into effective programs, staffing decisions, and operational success? That was going to be more challenging. ‘And what if, after all of this, the recreation center is just a dud?"‘ Doubt was forming into panic. Matthew would know exactly what to do. The thought settled heavily in her chest. This center was her dream, her vision—but what if her pride stood in the way of its success? What if the best thing she could do for the children of Sunnydale was to step aside and let someone more qualified take the helm? Maybe it was enough to just lead the building project. ‘Maybe I’ve had enough of an adventure already,’ she told herself, though she wasn’t fooling her own mind very well. Sarah reached for her phone before she could talk herself out of it, scrolling to Allison's name. Allison answered on the second ring. "Hey, Sar! How's the post-ribbon-cutting glow? Sorry I couldn’t stick around." "Fading fast," Sarah admitted, twirling a pen between her fingers. "Al, I need your honest opinion." Sara couldn’t conceal the hint of sadness in her tone. "Those are the only kind I give. What's up?" "Do you think I'm in over my head here?" The words tumbled out in a rush. "Running this place, I mean. There is just so much to do. And everyone is expecting me to just, you know, know it all. Maybe Matthew should be the one in charge. He has actual business experience, and I—" "Stop right there," Allison interrupted, her voice firm but kind. "What brought this on?” "It's just... there's so much. Budgets and hiring decisions and program development. What if all the programs don’t work? What if we can’t hire people to be lifeguards, or the programs aren’t popular? What if we’re the only two people that go to the yoga classes? it would be so embarrassing. I don’t know how to do this all.” Allison was quiet for a moment. "Sarah, do you remember that project for Professor Hoffman's class that you forced me to take with you?" Sarah frowned, thrown by the apparent change in topic. "I guess so. Why?" "You were the one who organized ten sleep-deprived, irresponsible party-crazed college students into a functioning team. You created the schedule and divided up all the tasks based on everyone's strengths. You balanced everyone’s free time and their conflicts. And it actually turned out to have a great impact. Not to mention the awesome grade!” "That was different Ali," Sarah protested. "It was just a silly class project. This is real life," Sarah dragged on. "Disagree! It was a preview of exactly what you're doing now," Allison countered. "Who spent eighteen months working with contractors and and the town to build that center? Who knew exactly what questions to ask about permits and materials and stuff?” Sarah sighed. "I did all that, yes, but that’s my point. That’s all done now. Maybe more experi—" "And it’s not like you haven’t run a business before! You weren’t just an assistant to Matthew. By the end, you were practically running the day to day! "He was always still in charge. That's not the same as running the business myself." Allison's voice softened. "Sarah, you've been developing these skills your entire life. The only difference is that now you're stepping into the spotlight. It’s going to be tough work. But I know you can do it." Sarah fell silent, considering Allison's words. Outside her office window, she could see the playground where children would soon be climbing and laughing. ‘Maybe even my own.” "What if I make mistakes?" she finally asked, her voice small. Sarah felt herself trying to come up with excuses. Allison laughed, the sound warm and familiar. "Of course you'll make mistakes. Everyone does. I make them every single day. But here's what I know about you, Sarah Baker—you'll learn from them, and come back better than ever!” "Matthew could still do it better," Sarah murmured. "Matthew built software. This isn’t sitting in front of a computer anymore. You're building community. They're different skill sets. This is about people," Allison said firmly. "Besides, would Matthew even want to run it?" Sarah thought about the relief in Matthew's eyes when he'd sold his company, the way his shoulders had gradually relaxed over the past two years. She thought of their conversation from the morning, how he was so excited to do all the things he felt he missed out on. She couldn’t imagine he would be happy if she just dumped this on him, out of the blue. "No," she admitted. "He seems happy helping without being in charge." "Because even he knows you can do this Sar! Stop trying to hand off your dream. You've earned this. You're ready for it." After she hung up, Sarah turned back to the operational procedures manual on her desk with a little more confidence. Maybe Allison was right—maybe she did know more than she was giving herself credit for. So Sarah did what she could - she picked up a pen and began making notes in the margins, refinements and improvements she'd thought about. The knot of doubt in her mind hadn't disappeared, but it had loosened enough to let her move forward. ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Matthew straightened his collar as he waited in the lobby for the new employees to arrive. He ran his fingers absently along the cool marble surface of the reception desk feeling an odd sensation of affirmation. Sarah had to deal with some paperwork, so he’d volunteered to give the tour to the staff that would start on Monday. Slowly but surely, the group began to congregate. It wasn’t long before everyone was present. Matthew took a deep breath, and started. "Welcome to Sunnydale Recreation Center," Matthew greeted them with a smile. "I'm Matthew Baker. I'll be showing you around today. Let’s start by introducing ourselves a bit. Who wants to start?” A tall, lanky young man with tousled hair stepped forward. "I’m Marcus Rodriguez. Grew up in Sunnydale. I am taking a gap year before college and looking forward to working here. I'm going to be one of the lifeguards at the pools. Everyone nodded, and a few others introduced themselves as well. "Amy Wright," said another girl with vibrant red-tipped hair and a backpack covered in pins and patches. She bounced slightly on her toes, eyes already darting around the space. "I just finished my sophomore year in high school. I'm going to be helping with the tech programs and in the computer lab." A few more adults introduced themselves after Amy. Then, a young woman with carefully maintained dreadlocks nodded politely. "I’m Jordan. Just finished my second year of college. I am studying childhood development and will be working in the nursery." Several other lifeguards and program coordinators, including the supervisors for the workout rooms downstairs, the daycare staff, and the gymnasium supervisors all introduced themselves after Jordan. Samuel, the head of the organized sports operations took time to make sure everyone knew what sports were being offered and that they should see if they know anyone interested. The last to introduce herself was a girl with curly hair and a bright smile. "Madison Torres. Just graduated high school. I'll be working with Jordan and maybe moving around while I sort of learn more about what I might like." Matthew nodded. Other than the supervisors, Matthew couldn’t help but note how young most of the staff looked. They all looked—early twenties at most, with Amy and Madison still in or just recently graduating high school. It made him feel suddenly older than his thirty-two years. "Great to meet you all," he said. "Today we'll tour the whole facility so you're familiar with it before opening day on Monday. Any questions before we start?" Matthew asked, as he walked backward down the east hall and lead the group into the large gymnasium. Amy raised her hand immediately. "Are you going to be working here too? Which program?" Matthew blinked, surprised by the question. "I'll be helping with administration. But for the most part, you’ll be reporting to your supervisors and, if needed, I know Sarah is going to be very hands on. She’s sorry she couldn’t do this herself." Matthew watched as some of the staff exchanged glances Matthew couldn't quite interpret. Madison whispered something to Jordan, who suppressed a smile. "Starting with the first floor" Matthew continued, leading them, "this level houses reception, some multipurpose rooms, the computer lab, and obviously," Matthew said gesturing around them, “the gymnasium.” The gymnasium doors stood open, revealing the gleaming maple floors and basketball hoops. Marcus whistled appreciatively, his eyes tracking the court lines painted in different colors. "There’s equipment for basketball, volleyball, pickleball, and badminton. The storage room is through that door—all clearly labeled. The space will be balanced between ‘free-play’ where anyone can come and use the space, and organized activities, as Samuel mentioned before." "This is sick," Amy commented, her fingers tracing the wall padding. "Way better than our school gym." Matthew gave her an odd look. "It's definitely exciting to see it all come together after so much planning." They continued outside to the pool area, where the scent of the pool hung in the air above the still water. “The pool outside is better suited for general play and relaxing, whereas the one down below is more designed for laps swimming and lessons,” Matthew explained. “On the other side of building, the playgrounds are outside as well, secured in by a fence with an electronic lock.” Marcus nodded approvingly. "I was captain of my swim team last year. This pool is a dream. I can’t wait to see the one downstairs." They made their way upstairs to the second floor, where colorful activity rooms lined the hallway. Each doorway featured a themed design that matched the room's purpose—musical notes for the music room, paintbrushes for the art studio, and primary colors in the activity rooms. "These are so cool," Amy gushed, peering into the technology lab with its rows of computers and 3D printers. "This is where I'll be! I've been coding since I was ten. Do you code?" she asked Matthew. "Yes I actually do," he replied, “I used to have my own software company.” ‘That’s cool man," Marcus said with a smile. "I thought about doing that, you know, making a company and just running a small project through that. I’ve thought about business school too, and figured that would be a good resume builder.” Matthew continued the tour, showing them the community rooms designed for various group activities. As they walked, the four new employees fell into easy conversation with each other, always making sure to include Matthew. They descended to the basement level, where the dance studios with their sprung floors and mirrored walls awaited. The exercise room next door housed weight machines, treadmills, and stationary bikes. "Adults-only in the exercise room without supervision," Matthew explained. "The dance studios can be booked for classes or private practice." As they completed the tour back in the lobby, Matthew felt comforted by how collegial they all were. This was the exact type of staff that Sarah had always envisioned - no one was worried about talking to anyone else just because they might have more experience, or were older. After they departed—all already exchanging phone numbers and making plans to meet up over the weekend—Matthew returned to his small office next to Sarah's. He sat at his desk, without anything to do. But as he rested his arms on his desk chair to push himself up, his reflection caught in the window—and for just a moment, he though he saw a version of himself from years ago. ______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ The Coastal Grill hummed with Friday night energy, servers weaving between tables as a local band played their instruments in the background. Sarah spotted Rebecca and Daniel already seated at a corner table, their heads bent together in conversation. Rebecca's dark curls were hanging loosely at her head, while Daniel adjusted his glasses, nodding at whatever she was saying. "The conquering heroes arrive!" Rebecca announced, standing to embrace her sister. "How's it feel to have the most talked-about building in Sunnydale?" "Terrifying and wonderful," Sarah replied, sliding into the booth beside Matthew. Daniel shook Matthew's hand warmly. "The ribbon-cutting looked great—sorry we couldn't make it. I had samples that couldn't wait at the lab." "Marine biology waits for no man," Matthew said with a smile. "How's the research going?" Before Daniel could launch into what he was doing at his lab, their server approached with a friendly smile. "Welcome to Coastal Grill! Can I start you folks with some drinks? Our house pinot grigio is half-off tonight." "I'll have that," Sarah said, relaxing into the familiar rhythm of dinner with family. She needed a reward after the day she had. Matthew nodded. "Make it two." "Just water for me," Rebecca said, meeting the server's eyes with a smile that seemed a touch too bright.” Daniel cleared his throat. "I'll have whatever the rotating draft is." As the server departed, Sarah raised an eyebrow at her sister, who had never once in her life turned down half-price wine. Rebecca merely shrugged, suddenly very interested in studying the menu. "So," Daniel said, clearly changing the subject, "tell us about opening day preparations. How is that all going?” Matthew laughed. "If by 'ready' you mean Sarah's triple-checked every detail and created contingency plans for her contingency plans, then yes. "Someone has to think of everything," Sarah protested, nudging him with her elbow. "You should have seen the staff Matthew was training today. They all looked about twelve years old." "They're not that young," Matthew said. "Though they did act a bit... strange. Kept asking odd questions. Must be a generational thing." Their drinks arrived, and the serve then took their order. When the server asked if they were ready to order, Sarah and Rebecca each requested the grilled salmon—"Well done, please. Very well done"—Rebecca added for hers. The conversation flowed easily between topics. They all laughed, enjoying their meal and evening. When their entrees arrived, Sarah dug in to hers - “I’m starving after today. I needed this.” As the evening continued, Sarah found herself watching her sister—the subtle protective way she rested her hands on her stomach. Something just seemed off. Sarah tried not to overthink it, but something was nagging at her and she wasn’t sure what it is. ‘Just a long day is all,’ she concluded. She couldn’t wait to get home and into bed.

Chapter 47: Graduates Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- March March wasn’t very exciting. But then again… is March ever exciting? It’s a bit of a boring month really. January has the fresh feeling of a new year. February has the cold, brisk winter’s air (not that we get to experience that cooped up in this fortress) and the unique limited days. April has more of a feeling of Spring and Easter, along with April Fool’s day. May feels warm and cosy. June and July are the start of summer, and feel very much like the middle of the year. August is all about summer holidays at school, where kids take six weeks off and I avoid going anywhere because it’s always packed with them, as well as sweating profusely through the muggy, humid weather (though again, in here I’ve not had to deal with any of the negative aspects of August, with it being a climate-controlled bunker for the entirety of the month last year). September is the start of the school year, and the start of autumn. October… October is a spoopy month. Yes, I said it. Spoopy. I know we don’t really do much for it in the UK, but it still feels darker and more… spooky. November I guess feels a little bit like March, but at the same time it’s at least got the excitement of Christmas coming up… and I guess we have bonfire night here in the UK too. And December is obvious. March is just… March. And this March was no different. Usual routines. Wake up, be nursed, get dressed, go play in the playroom, snuggle with Ella (though that’s one of my personal routines, thankfully not everyone gets to do that every day), have lunch, nap, more playtime, nurse again, bedtime story, sleep for twelve hours. Repeat. Day after day. Honestly, if it wasn’t for my friends and Ella, I would’ve lost my mind months ago from the repetitive schedule. And as this normal, boring March plodded along… with me and my friends enjoying our time together, watching movies, playing with toys, doing everything we should… and all the boys (except Rowan) all sitting in the corner, chatting shit to each other and teasing each other, overall avoiding playing with the program… I thought this would be just another month we’d sail through, and there’d be nothing to comment on. That was… until the third week. “So they’re coming in today?” I asked. “Yup!” Ceres replied, as she was tying my pigtails in my nursery, just after she had dressed me in a cute pink romper. “Your hair is so lovely, Rosie. It’s so perfect to put into cute little pigtails. I’m glad we got it styled a bit.” “What time are they coming?” “During your playroom time. No one else in your year knows, so don’t tell them, okay?” she said, winking at me. “Why today anyway?” “Scheduling. And… we need to give the boys one last chance.” “Last chance? For what?” “To behave and get in line. We’re going to get some of the former boys to talk to them, ones who graduated and are now successfully living happy lives. Hopefully they can get through those thick skulls of theirs.” “Why last chance though?” “Because… the third years are learning how to use the potty again next month, as well as attending ‘lessons’. And you’ll be returning to the second year timetable tomorrow… which means…” “Will we get use of our legs again?” Honestly? I was kinda excited to be able to walk again. It was exhausting crawling everywhere, having to rely on a Nanny or a third year to stand up to get books in the library or a toy from a shelf. Being able to do it myself again… “Yes. Whilst the third years learn to use the potty again, we’ll be teaching you how to walk again. But…” “The boys haven’t been behaving…” I said, finishing her sentence for her. “They’ve not exactly been misbehaving either, so it’s not like we can punish them… they just don’t play along. They don’t act out, as they don’t want to get punished or demoted, but they also don’t want to get with the program… so they do the bare minimum. It’s like they don’t want to be better people. The girls… you all identified that you weren’t the best people before. Well, you and Ella are special cases, but you get what I mean. Even Rowan realises he may have relied on drugs a bit too much, though to be fair… he wasn’t exactly a priority fix like the other boys, he was just caught in an unfortunate situation and we wanted to help him get out of it and improve his life. Ollie was a danger to others, as were the other ones in your year, or at least if he continued down his path he would be. Rowan just needed a bit of help before he got in deeper and an opportunity to improve his life that he wouldn’t have been given without us.” “So you’re getting the graduates to come in and talk to the boys, get them to follow the program… otherwise… they don’t learn to walk or use the potty?” “Exactly. And we’ll hold it against them until they start becoming better people and learning from their mistakes. Joy does these sessions with all the others in here. They’re a bit like your therapy ones, the ones you and Ella attend, but they’re more about identifying what the problem was before and how they can become better people. The girls are doing fabulously. The boys… they don’t even interact. I genuinely don’t know what’s caused this batch to be bad. We’ve never had an issue like this before.” “Did the third year boys behave when they were second years?” “A bit, yes.” “Maybe it’s Jack and his lot? Maybe they influence the third year boys to resist?” I suggested. “That’s what Joy thinks, or it could also be the lack of the previous third year boys’ influence, as they were quick to adapt to the program and become better people. But we can’t exactly do much about that now. Anyway… no worrying about that. If this doesn’t work, we think seeing you girls and Rowan progress with the program will give the boys the kick up the arse when they are unable to walk or use the potty when the girls can. For now… let’s get you ready to meet your big sisters!” I giggled. “What’s so funny?” Ceres asked. “That’s what Vesta called them.” “She did? When was this?” “Last month. On my birthday. I was… a bit… umm… jealous. She helped me.” “Jealous? Of my girls? Oh sweetie, you’re one of my girls now! You’re my baby! The other girls are special to me, but you hold an extra special place in my heart…” Ceres bent down and kissed my cheek, causing them to turn red in seconds and for it to feel like my face was on fire. “I know that now… Vesta said they’d be very…” “Protective? Oh yes. They’ve grown up to be fine women, I must say. Look at me… talking about them as if I’m their Mother… especially when I’m the same age as them!” “You did re-raise them, I guess…” I laughed. “I guess I did. Right, let’s go introduce you…” “Are they gonna talk to everyone in the playroom?” “Nope. The boys are getting their own talk from the men who graduated from here. The girls are getting more of a ‘bonding session’, as they’re progressing well. It’s mostly just to allay fears, talk to them about possible options after graduating, that kind of thing.” “You say that as if I’m not gonna join them…” “No, sweetheart, you’re not. I’ve managed to convince the board to let me get all three of my girls together in one room, mostly because the girls don’t really want to talk to the group as a whole, they’re mostly just interested in talking to me and my babygirl.” “They… know about me?” “Of course they do! Why else would they come in? I talk to them regularly outside of here, and what they want is to talk to this girl who I ‘won’t shut up about’ whenever I do see them.” “You… talk about me lots?” I replied, blushing. “Of course! You’re my little Princess! Now… why don’t we go see your big sisters?” “Oh my god… she’s adorable!” “She is so much cuter than we were!” I buried my face into Ceres’ neck to hide my blushing cheeks, as the two women fawned over me in what would normally be the room that Joy held our therapy sessions in. “Rosie… you’re going to have to come out of my shoulder eventually…” Ceres whispered to me. “Rosie is such a pretty name. You chose well!” one of the two women said. “Is Rosie going to be your legal name? Or are you just using it as a cute nickname in here?” the other asked. I… hadn’t thought of that. “I… dunno… I umm…” I mumbled, awkwardly. “What about ‘Rose’?” Ceres suggested. “That way you can be ‘Rosie’ to everyone who knows you, but then ‘Rose’ to the outside world. Makes the name more special, I guess.” “I… I like that,” I replied, feeling even more confident about myself now. Rose… Yeah… that’s me. But I’m definitely having everyone I care about call me Rosie. Rosie is definitely more me… but I guess when I graduate from here and I go find a job, ‘Rose’ sounds a lot more professional. “Rose! So beautiful! Are you keeping your last name?” one of the women asked. “I…” I finally removed my face from Ceres’ shoulder, and sitting on her lap, finally got a good look at the two women who would be my ‘big sisters’. And wow… They were beautiful! One was blonde, like me, but hers was closer to strawberry blonde than mine, and hers was also a lot longer than mine, reaching her lower back. The other woman had beautiful raven black hair, about shoulder length in a very modern bob style. They both wore smart-casual clothes, with jeans and jackets and everything, like they worked in a fancy office and did well for themselves. I could tell by the quality of their clothes they definitely didn’t work at the corner shop like I used to. “Oh hi there sweetie!” the blonde one said, waving at me. She seemed a lot more bubbly than the raven-haired one, but it wasn’t like the other one was a grouch or anything, she was fawning over me just as much as the bubbly one. “So, Rosie… this is Kerry…” Ceres said, squishing her cheek against mine from behind, pointing at the blonde woman, before moving her finger over to the other one. “...And this is Laura. These are your new big sisters!” “Hey lil sis!” Kerry replied, waving at me. “I always wanted a little sister, and look, I got the cutest one ever!” “I have to agree with Kerry here… Rachel, you’ve got a little cutie on your hands!” Laura added. “And from what you told us… you only have one baby this year now? What happened to the other?” “Since around November, yeah,” replied Ceres. “When Rosie came out as Rosie, we moved things around a bit and now I’m back over to the girls’ side with her. I do help out with the boys occasionally, whenever I can.” “Lucky woman!” “Hi…” I said, quietly, and very nervously. “It’s… nice to meet you…” “Likewise, little Rosie,” Laura replied. “How are you coping in here?” “I… okay… though I have a lot more privileges than the others…” “We’ve heard. Lucky girl! I would’ve killed to have been in the loop in here!” Kerry laughed. “So… you went through all this? From first years… to third years? You wore… everything?” I asked, nervously. “Yup. Woke up in the basement without any understanding of what was going on,” Laura replied. “How did you react?” I asked. “I nearly killed Rachel. Or at least tried to.” “You did?” I asked, looking up at Ceres, who was nodding and smiling, waiting for her reply. “She did. Though in her defence… She was scared. But it only took a few weeks for her to finally warm up to me and the program.” “It was… unexpected. I genuinely didn’t think it would work. I thought I was going to be sold off to some rich assholes for some fucked up kinky thing. But no… they genuinely wanted to help us here.” “So when we heard Rachel got another couple of babies… of course we had her tell us everything she could!” Kerry joining back into the conversation. “Then when you came out, we just had to meet you. That’s when I suggested we talk to you. Then Rach had the idea that they could ask all the graduates to come in and talk to the current intakes.” “You… came up with the idea?” I asked my Nanny, looking up at her with even more admiration. “I guess I did,” Ceres replied. “So… wait… how long did it take you to get used to… you know…” I asked my new big sisters. “Shitting ourselves?” Kerry giggled. But one look from Ceres and Kerry backed down instantly, looking guilty. “Sorry… Nanny…” The way she called her Nanny… I knew if I had said it that sarcastically, I’d end up over her lap with my nappy pulled down. Benefits of graduating, I guess… “It took us a few months until we felt less disgusted by it. Rosie… you’re looking impatient. Is there something you want to ask?” “I am? Sorry.” I genuinely hadn’t realised I was doing that. But there was one question that was burning a hole in my mind and I needed to ask… “Ask away…” “What’s life like after graduation?” “That… is a tough question. But if I had to sum it up in one word… better. Graduating from here isn’t a magical fix. You’re left figuring out who you are without your old life and your old connections and your old habits. You have all the support in the world, you even have a lot of money to help you accomplish dreams and goals… but it’s inevitably all up to you.” “So I could…” “Get any job you want. Within reason, of course. We were the very first year at Elysium. Some of us went and got normal jobs, some were assisted with setting up their own businesses, some were allowed to pursue creative jobs…” “What do you two do?” I asked them. “I was one of the ones who went out and got a boring job,” Kerry said, surprising me. But that wasn’t as much of a surprise as Laura’s answer. “I livestream,” Laura said. “Wait… what? Really? That’s so cool!” “I’m not really well known right now, I’m still a small-time content creator. But Elysium’s resources have helped me do it full time until I make a bigger name for myself, instead of having to do it part time and get a part-time job to cover bills. And even then, if that fails, Elysium has my back if I want to pursue another career.” “That’s not fair! I came into Elysium just as you left so I can’t even watch your streams!” I whined. “Don’t worry kiddo, this is something I’ve wanted to do for a while, so I’m not going anywhere. You’ll be able to watch me when you graduate… or…” “She can’t have a TV or know anything about the outside world… it’s part of her treatment here…” Ceres said, killing the mood instantly. “Oh come on… surely she’s an exception?” Ceres sighed heavily. “...I can ask, but I can’t promise anything. Maybe I can consider Judy and Sarah to let you watch your sister’s livestreams… but this will be a very rare treat if you do.” I clapped my hands excitedly. “She’s adorable, Rach. You have to let me come in and babysit sometime,” Laura replied. “Before she graduates that is. Girl probably won’t want to go near nappies for a lifetime after three years in here. I know we don’t!” “Yeah, me too! I want to babysit!” Kelly added. “Well why don’t you do it now? Do you want to hold her?” Ceres suggested. “Though remember, you don’t have the strength I do, so she’ll be heavy… and maybe soon you could feed her a bottle?” I blushed as I was handed over to Laura, placed on her lap… like an actual baby. “Part of me wants them to keep you like this forever! You’re so adorable!” she said, cooing at me and smiling. “Eeep!” I squealed, hiding my face in my big sister’s shoulder. We spent the whole afternoon chatting about Ceres/Rachel, about Elysium, about Judy and Sarah, about everything really. They asked me what I saw myself doing after graduating… and honestly at this point I still have no idea. I’m only just figuring out who I am and who ‘Rose’ is (yes, I’m going to go by Rose when I get out of here. Apparently Elysium will be able to change my name and everything and set me up with a new identity). Once time was up though, after I had been thoroughly babied and teased and fussed over by my big sisters and Ceres, they sadly had to leave and I was taken back to the playroom, where I got to join my friends. “So… how was your afternoon?” “I missed you!” Ella said, pouncing on me and hugging me to death. “I missed you too, babe!” I replied, as she finally let go of me and kissed my cheek, before shuffling off to the side of me. “You missed the chance to talk to graduates from here!” Ava replied. “They were like… successful actual adults!” “Oh I didn’t. I got to meet Ceres’ previous girls. They’re my big sisters now, apparently…” “OH MY GOD THAT’S SO CUTE!” Maria cried out. “Were they as nice as the ones we spoke to?” “They were so lovely. We’re all hoping to stay in contact when I finally graduate from here.” “That’s so cool. I wish I had big sisters…” Maria started pouting. Honestly… it was nice to see how babyish the girls were acting without realising most of the time. And Rowan too. Even I noticed occasionally that I’d say something babyish or act bratty or needy like the baby I was dressed up as. It meant the program was working. Though the third years were a little more mature, as they were slowly being re-raised, so their mannerisms were more childish than babyish. “Have you not asked your Nanny about her previous charges? Maybe they could be big sisters for you?” I asked. “They had boys last time. I think they switch it up each rotation or something.” “Speaking of the boys… how are…” I looked over to see the boys all playing with blocks… colouring… “Just what did the male graduates say to get them to play along?” I asked, still shocked by the drastic behavioural change on the other side of the room. “I think it was the promise of a good future and getting to see the results of this program,” Jess said. “Hey… if financial incentive works… I guess that’s all that matters…” “It's a bit disappointing…” “Also I’m pretty sure they told them that if they flunked and didn’t graduate, they’d be permanently regressed and sold off to rich people…” Jess then whispered to me. “...And you let them believe that?” I whispered back to her. “Hey, it was a tactic we used for the first couple of years. Yes, we lied to them. We didn’t like how aggressive and manipulative it was, so we stopped it. But…” “But it seems to be one of the things that gets the boys to behave?” “Exactly. The girls have never been the issue… so… and I hate to admit it… we may need to be a bit more like LETO…” “LETO?” “The old place. Where Sarah and I were taken. We hoped to be different… but maybe fear is what these boys need…” ====================================================== Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

I am less a diaper writer, though I still find the innocence of a child being caught short due to fears, out of their control, or simply just things they don't understand to be something that makes my characters alive. The only story I've been able to finish to date, She Didn't Know It Could Be Like This, she wore diapers too, and the reason she was in them was out of her control, but it was not a diaper story. It was a story about finding a place she belonged and a family that loved her. My mind doesn't work the way a lot of people on the site does. I need a logical explanation for a diaper, whether it is fear, control, or other things that invoke the "need" to wear them rather than the "desire" to wear them. I know these stories are all fiction, and still, I cannot suspend disbelief enough to think that anyone over 7 would willingly wear one to bed, even, and anyone over the age of 4 would want to wear one in the daytime.... unless it was less embarrassing than the problems the diapers hide. That's why I need villains like Auntie Jenny. who isn't a mean villain, just to be mean. She's kind of whacked in the head, for sure. But she's not thinking she's doing anything mean to her "Little Angels." I guess, though I use the idea of potty accidents and diapers as a theme in the stories, which is what makes only this site appropriate for them, they are not usually the main theme of my stories.

Chapter 53 I tapped my phone to turn off the alarm and got up to get baby his bottle. I was still naked, but just softly walked to the kitchen and back in the dark. It did take a moment to have him start, I think maybe the new flavor caused that. As I lay my head on my other arm, feeding my baby boy, I let my mind wander a bit. I do love this… And being in charge is taking a bit of getting used to it. But if it can get me out of laundry… Would I really put him in a maid’s outfit? That research mentioned ‘outside the bedroom’… Nothing too wild, but he did behave that time I swatted his bottom in the store… Maybe there are some ideas online about safe things to do in public... He had finished his bottle, and I didn’t really want to wake him up. But… I shifted and put the bottle on the nightstand, then rolled back over. Getting him to suck on my nipple was easy… getting my hand between my legs in a way that I could slip my finger inside without waking him was a little harder. I can’t deny this… that’s it… suck my nipple you little baby… we both know your dick loves diapers… Being in charge… he cums only for me… he’s so focused on being my good baby… My fingers found my spot and I had to bite my lip, closing my eyes I shifted my hips and felt my juices on my fingers. I thought about the time I wore a diaper… It would be less of a mess…No… not getting up now… getting… there… I felt my nipple slip from his mouth as I gasped and squirmed… I needed his lips on it… suck it sweetie… suck mommy’s tit… Oh…. Just a little more… my free hand palmed his head… Yes… that’s it… god I love his sucking… I shivered and climaxed all over my fingers. In a moment or two, I rolled away a little, found his pacifier for his mouth. Then as I lay on my back, I calmed down and caught my breath. Sigh… I’ll have to do laundry in the morning… Quite a wet spot between us now…But that was nice… ++++++++++ Sarah was still sleeping when I woke up. I felt my diaper and was a little surprised to find it dry. I slipped out of bed, taking one last look at her. Her hair was unkept, and the sheet covered her breasts, but still… she’s beautiful. The window in the kitchen was open a small amount, so when I stood at the sink to fill the coffee pot, the cool morning air hit my thighs. That was enough to trigger my reflex, and I just relaxed, flooding my diaper with my morning pee. The onesie I had on did its job, keeping things from sagging as I got a bowl of cereal. It was only after I sat down (and squished) that I realized I was at the side of the table and not my old place at the end. Just accept it Michael, things are changing and she’s in charge now. When I think about it, it’s rather nice. Not just in the bedroom, but in lots of little things. But don’t make her do everything, as strong as she is, she sometimes needs some help. Afterall, it’s as much a change for her as it is for me. I tried not to make too much noise as I emptied the dishwasher and cleaned a little. I’ve always been the one to clean the stovetop anyway, and it needed it again. I had just put the black-iron cooking grates back on and was cleaning the grease splatters from the front knobs when I felt a hand on my bottom. Sarah was behind me in her favorite robe and when I turned, she gave me a gentle kiss on the cheek saying, “Good morning sweetie, you’re pretty busy this early.” I smiled and replied, “Not really, but I noticed this needed to be done. Coffee?” She nodded and said, “Yes please…” Then she went to sit at the table. In just a few seconds I followed her with a hot cup for her. I set it down and sat next to her saying, “Feeling okay? Sleep well?” She wrapped her fingers around the warm mug and took a sip. Then smiled and answered, “Yeah, I’ve got a lot on my mind, we may need another committee meeting tonight sweetheart.” I chuckled a little, “Yeah… or two… or four…” She smiled and laughed a little. Then she reached for my hand, saying, “Just remember, it takes a quorum, we’re in this together.” I nodded and added with a wink, “Of course Mistress, but you know I have loved where all of it’s been going.” She giggled at the ‘mistress’ comment and sat back in her chair. She tilted her head and giggled, “Hmm… maybe you DO need a maid uniform.” The sound of that made me blush bright red. Then I shook my head, “Nuu… little boys… and girls… they just need a mommy to adore.” She smiled at that, “Adore Mommy… I like the sound of that.” Then she took a long drink from her cup and pointedly asked, “But don’t you think it should be, ‘adore…and obey’??” I squirmed in my wet diaper, feeling my face flush again. I looked down in my lap and nodded, whispering, “yes Mommy.” When I peeked up at her, she was smiling that wonderful smile at me. Then she made me even happier by saying, “You be a good boy now, I’m going to go get dressed.” After she rose and headed back to the bedroom, I picked up her cup and rinsed it out. Then I finished up the stovetop and emptied the dirty water from the sink I had used to clean the stovetop and rinsed the sink out. As I dried my hands she came back with a handful of clothes, simply saying, “Come along sweetums, time to get dressed.” She led me to the nursery and dropped the clothes on the bed. Then she reached between my legs to pop the snaps of my onesie open, “We have a few things to do today. Don’t worry, not too much.” She tugged up my onesie and I was nearly naked, in just my wet diaper. She reached without hesitation to squeeze the front of my diaper and said, “But first, we need to get my little boy changed. Go lay on the bed sweetie…” She turned to get a fresh diaper, and I went to lay on the bed. She smiled again when she came towards me and sat on the edge. As she tugged open the tapes of my wet diaper, she explained, “First, we have just a few chores. Then we need to get you some more shorts for the summer. Maybe if you behave, we can have a little lunch while we’re out.” Gulp… so we’re going shopping again, and it’s pretty clear I’m going to be diapered. The clothes she had brought into the nursery were a simple polo shirt and those new shorts that I had worn yesterday. Soon I was dressed, and she was helping me up. She smiled and gave me a hug, “First, I want you to strip the sheets from both the beds and get them in the wash. Mommy will do the vacuuming and dusting, and you can mop the kitchen floor.” I blinked a little… She’s serious about the chores? Okay, well she’s going to do some too, not like I’m her slave, I’m just a good boy helping Mommy. “Yes Mommy,” was all I could say. I started in the nursery, stripping that bed and putting the sheets in the washing machine. By the time I headed to our bedroom, Mommy had out the vacuum cleaner and was doing the living room. I stripped the bed and carried those sheets to the laundry room. They would be the next to go in the washer. Mommy was just finishing up with the vacuum as I started mopping the kitchen. She was dusting and straightening things, then putting some things in the nursery. When I finished the floor and went to find her, she was just putting some more diapers from another package on the top of the nursery dresser. “I’ll be with you in a minute sweetie, why don’t you get your shoes and socks on and go check the mail. Then we can head to the mall,” she told me. I was nervous walking down the driveway to the mailbox, but it was getting a little easier to walk outside with a diaper under my clothes. No mail of any importance. When I got back to the house, Mommy was in the nursery with her tote bag that she used for a diaper bag. She was actually taking stuff out saying, “No need to carry everything today, we’re just going out for a couple hours.” I watched with some relief when she took out the bib, the paddle and the spare set of baby pants. She held it open and looked inside as she wiggled it a little, saying, “Hmm.. two diapers and a pacifier, that should be enough.” She walked over to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek, “Ready sweetie?” Without waiting for an answer, she took my hand and we headed to the car in the garage. In the car on the way, I nervously asked, “You wouldn’t actually change me while we’re out… would you?” She glanced over at me and answered quite simply, “Of course I would dear, if you needed it. You know I don’t want you having a rash.” Then she continued, “Don’t worry, I’m not about to do it in the food court! I’d find someplace private. Maybe the family restroom? Or the fitting room if that nice lady in the men’s department is there again.” With that last part, she gave me a wink. Remembering that older woman from last time. I’m pretty sure she knew I was diapered, but she was discreet about it. Still, I felt my face redden at the thought of running into her again. … As we arrived and got out of the car and started for the entrance, Mommy stopped me and turned me sideways to her. She fussed with the waist of my shorts a second, whispering, “Maybe I should have had you wear a onesie again, you have a little something poking out here…” I realized I’d walked through the parking lot with the top of my diaper sticking out. But Mommy was taking care of me, fixing it. Part of me was embarrassed of course, but another part of me felt safe, Mommy was taking care of me. “There we go sweetie… all better,” she said with a smile and a gentle pat on my bottom. Then she took my hand again, “I wanted to see about some more pastry piping bags, so the kitchen store first.” Of course, once she found exactly what she needed, she still wanted to look around at all the kitchen gadgets. She stared at a food blender for a minute, but she just winked at me and moved on, casually saying, “Good thing my baby is on solid foods, but that would have made some nice puréed sprouts if he wasn’t.” puréed sprouts??? YUCK!! We stopped for a minute in the candle shop. She sniffed a few different ones but decided not to buy any today. At that point we had arrived at the clothing factory outlet, and we made a beeline for the men’s department, straight for the shelves that had those same shorts. The ones with the ‘relaxed fit’ in the seat. As she leafed through them to find some different colors and patterns in my size, I heard a voice again, “Nice to see you again dear? So, you decided on this style? Anything I can help you with?” It was her! That same saleslady. I couldn’t help but notice that she was talking only to Mommy, not to me. As if she knows who makes the buying decisions and it’s NOT the little boy in diapers! Mommy paused and looked at her, answering, “Yes, you were right they do seem to fit better.” Then Mommy stepped closer to her and whispered something I couldn’t hear. The lady smiled and pointed, “Of course dear, anytime you need to. And there’s a trash bin just inside the door.” Then she smiled at me and for once talked to me, “And don’t worry, there’s a lock on the door, complete privacy.” Before I could figure out what they were going on about, Mommy took my hand and tugged, simply saying, “This way sweetie… best we try on a pair.” The saleslady stayed right where she was and just called, “Let me know if you need anything.” As Mommy pushed me into the fitting room, I started to protest, “But dear, we know this size fits…” She quickly spun me to face her and reached for my waist and explained, “I know sweetie, but the nice lady said I could change your diaper in here if you needed it. Now stand still…” She had the front of my shorts opened and shucked them down before what she had said registered in my brain. Her hand was on my diaper, and she looked a little disappointed as she said, “Aw, still dry pumpkin?” Standing there with my shorts around my ankles, my diaper exposed and the idea that that woman thinks I’m getting my diaper changed, I almost started crying. Mommy pulled me into a hug and whispered, “It’s okay sweetie. But sooner or later you’ll need a change while we’re out somewhere.” I hugged her tight, closing my eyes for a moment to calm down. She kissed my ear and asked softly, “Do you want your pacifier for a minute?” She knew I was feeling panicky and just held me, then she reached and cupped her hand over my padded bottom. I eased my grip on her and shook my head, “No… I’ll be okay. Just… just the suddenness of it, kind of… kind of scared me.” She gently held my chin and lifted it to look at me, “I know, but I thought since she sort of offered, and was so nice about it, we might give it a try. Don’t worry, you know I’d be careful.” Then she bent over and tugged my shorts back up, “Since you aren’t really wet yet, let’s just put these back on. Then we can pay for the others and have some lunch.” She was careful to fasten them and make sure nothing was poking out anywhere, took my hand and unlocked the door. As we left the fitting room, I saw the saleslady was talking to another customer. When she saw us, she waved and called out, “Bye now. Remember… Anytime at all dear.” I gripped Mommy’s hand a little tighter as we headed for the cashier. At this point we were both getting hungry and Mommy simply said, “How about a bite to eat before we head home? That place across the food court?” I agreed so we started cutting through the tables of the noisy food court. About halfway across the court, we both heard a voice, “SARAH!!! SARAH! OVER HERE!” We turned and looked, there was our mutual friend Christine, sitting at a table and waving at us. Well, it would be rude to turn away, so we went over to say hi. Mommy leaned and gave Christine a little hug as Christine said, “So nice to see you, have a seat, tell me what’s new in your life Sarah.” Mommy was always rather gracious; she gets it from her mom. So, she smiled sweetly and took a seat next to her, “Nice to see you too. Oh gee, where would I even begin.” I was still standing, hoping to keep their visit short. I knew Mommy wouldn’t say anything about our new relationship, how she’s become more of my mommy than my wife. But still, I was hungry, and my bladder was starting to make itself known. Christine was pleasant enough, but her interests weren’t exactly interesting to me. Still, she motioned to another chair, “Have a seat Michael, Sarah and I have so much to catch up on.” I sighed inwardly and sat down, putting the bags I was carrying on the floor between Mommy and me. I just sat and ‘people-watched’ as they chatted. Partway across the court, I saw a young mother with twins in a stroller. Ha… that’s a lot of diapers to change. But my eyes kept moving, just looking at everyone. I did see a man talking with a lady with him. She suddenly blushed and lowered her chin. Then he hugged her and they walked away. Am I seeing the world differently? Was that some sort of public scolding she just got? Nah, I’m just imagining things. Then a shadow and I looked up, Frank was sitting down next to Christine. He was carrying a tray with their food. He smiled and said to me, “Hi there Michael, haven’t seen you since the fund-raiser. How’s it going?” As I tried to think of what to say, he was setting some of the food in front of Christine and said, “Here you are sweetheart, I made sure they left out the pickle.” Hmm, she smiled at him, and he called her ‘sweetheart’. Maybe they’ve been working on their relationship… patching things up. Then he looked at me, expecting an answer. So, I tried to be casual and just said, “Oh, you know, working in the yard and stuff. Went to have brunch with Sarah’s mom over the weekend.” I was a little shocked when Frank was interested in that. Usually, he’s always been all about himself. He asked, “How is she? Did Sarah’s sister make it? What was her name again, Jill?” “Julia,” I corrected him. Then said, “She’s fine, keeping busy. We’ve seen a lot more of her lately.” When I saw him pause and take a large gulp from his super-sized soft drink, I felt my bladder twinge again. I turned to Mommy and said, “Mm… Sarah? Shouldn’t we be going?” She turned to me and smiled, “Of course dear…” Then she looked back at Christine as she stood up, “I’m glad you two are getting along better. We should visit more often.” I stood with her and picked up the packages, then we headed to our favorite little restaurant. After we were seated and the waitress took our orders Mommy asked me, “Nice they’re getting along better don’t you think?” I just shrugged and answered, “Yeah, maybe Frank is cutting back on his drinking. He’s not so obnoxious when he’s sober.” Mommy just looked across the room and giggled. I was a little confused, so I asked her what was so funny. She looked back at me and smirked a little, “You didn’t notice it did you. Sometimes men are so clueless.” I still didn’t understand. She saw my confused look and hinted, “Didn’t you see Christine’s new necklace? How pretty it was? The thing dangling between her breasts?” I blushed a little, “I… I try not to stare at other women’s chest Mommy… You know that. What’s so special about a necklace anyway?” She put her hand on mine and leaned closer to say in a softer voice, “The thing hanging from it? It was a key. Just like the key that fits your dinky’s little house.” I was silent for a moment, then what she said hit me. “Wait a minute, are you saying… That Frank is…” She just smiled and said, “You yourself said he was behaving himself. She didn’t come right out and say anything, but I’ll bet you that’s why.” I was still taking it in, “You don’t think he’s… wearing…. You know… like me?” Just then the food came, and Mommy fluffed her napkin and placed it over her lap. She went on, “No, I don’t think he’s diapered. But that doesn’t mean Christine isn’t exercising a certain… control over the situation.” As she took a bite she said, “I’ve been doing a lot of research as you know. There’re many forms of… relationships. I think Frank is learning to behave for Christine, just in a somewhat different flavor.” She looked up at me and smiled, “Now eat your lunch, then we can head home and talk more.” I smiled and whispered, “Yes Mommy.” For that, I was rewarded with her beautiful smile and a “Good Boy.” Before we had finished lunch, I wet my diaper, happy to be Mommy’s ‘Good Boy’. On the way home, Mommy brought it up again. “I don’t want to upset you sweetie, but Christine’s key isn’t EXACTLY like mine.” I looked over at her and was about to ask what she meant when she continued, “Mine has the number three thousand on it, but her’s has the number six thousand.” I shrugged my shoulders, not understanding. She took her eyes off the road for a second to see if I understood. But the blank look on my face must have told her enough. She waited a minute, biting her lip. Then she explained, “Sweetie, that’s the size. It’s pretty obvious that Frank has… well he must be quite a bit larger… Know what I mean??” I blushed and dropped my chin, staring into my lap and just nodded. I’m not really surprised; I’ve been in enough locker rooms all my life. I know I’m not ‘well endowed’. But just the same, it’s embarrassing to have it pointed out. At least Mommy wasn’t wearing hers, letting Christine see that I take a smaller size. I sat quietly, sulking the rest of the way home. After pulling into the garage, Mommy said, “Be a dear sweetie, switch the laundry while I put away your new shorts?” She went on ahead with the shopping bags as I got out of the car, answering, “Yes Mommy.” I turned off the hallway at the laundry room and yes, the washer was done. I switched the load to the dryer and picked up the other sheets that were on the floor. That’s when I noticed a spot on them that was damp. I sniffed, thinking my diaper had leaked, but the smell was obvious. Mommy at some point had played with herself and left this spot. The idea that at some point this beautiful woman had been fingering herself made my own loins stir. Naturally, I reached between my legs and rubbed a little, which of course just made my dick hard. “Almost done sweetie? Do you need a diaper change?” Mommy called, coming down the hall. That broke my concentration, and I stuffed the sheets into the washer and quickly turned it on. Mommy was at the doorway and reached to cup my bottom. She just smiled and said, “Yeah… I think we better get you taken care of.” Then she stepped closer and put her hand on my small bulge. She winked and asked, “Aw… was thinking about Frank’s cock being so big getting you all excited?? Are you more of a sissy than you want to admit??” My face got red, but not from embarrassment. I was getting a bit angry. I said, loudly and clearly, “NO! I wasn’t thinking about that! I found the wet stain on our sheets! The one YOU left on them.” Mommy stepped back, letting go of me and paused. She said softly, “Oh… I’m sorry dear, I was only teasing. Yes, last night I did that. You were sleeping is all, and after your bottle… with you sucking on my tit…” I calmed down again, “Okay… well I can understand that. But you know I’m totally straight. Maybe even a little homophobic. Frank’s, or any other guy’s cock is of no interest to me.” She stepped closer again, putting her arms around my neck, “I’m sorry… I got a bit carried away is all. I know how you feel about that. Now… can Mommy change her baby boy’s diaper?” I relented and nodded. She kissed my cheek and took my hand, leading me to the nursery. She stood me next to the bare mattress and undid my shorts, dropping them to my ankles. Then she helped me to sit and lie back saying, “You just be a good boy and relax, Mommy will take care of everything.” She gripped my ankles to swing my feet onto the bed and tugged at my shoes. Smiling at me she tugged off my shoes, socks and shorts saying simply, “Won’t be needing any of these the rest of the day.” Then she sat and reached for the tapes of my diaper. I started to say something, “Mommy, you forgot a fresh diaper.” She just smiled as she pulled the last one open and said, “In a minute sweetie, Mommy needs to take care of something first.” She rubbed the loose diaper against my crotch and my dick was getting hard again. Then she did something new, she wrapped my wet diaper around it and gripped my cock through the soggy diaper. As she started giving me a handjob through my diaper, she smiled and explained, “Let’s get everything out of mister dinky before we put him in a clean diaper, shall we Sugarplum??” I just nodded as my legs took on a life of their own, spreading wide for Mommy. The only sound in the room was the loud crinkling of my diaper as she kept stroking me. Then her other hand pushed the seat of my diaper against my balls, now the rhythm of her motion tickled them too. All I could do was close my eyes and whisper, “I… I’m sorry I raised my voice… “ She just kept stroking and whispered, “Shh…it’s okay… Mommy made a mistake… let Mommy make it better…” I just nodded as I lifted my hips some, trying to hump my cock into her grip. Then over the sound of the crinkling, she whispered, “I love you Michael… You know size means nothing to me… I just want my baby boy to be happy.” I whimpered as her other hand poked my wet diaper between my crack, teasing my butt hole as her hand stroked faster. I couldn’t hold back any longer even if I wanted to. I tensed up and felt myself squirting into the diaper. She let go and pulled the wet diaper up a little, making sure it still covered my deflating cock. She got up to get a clean diaper and said quietly, “You just stay right there, Mommy will have it all taken care of in no time.” Soon I was cleaned and wearing a fresh diaper. Mommy stood up and picked up my shorts and shoes saying, “You can just relax for a bit sweetie. Once the laundry is done you can help Mommy make up the beds. I’m going to put these in our room.” She leaned over, kissed my forehead, turned and left. I just relaxed and closed my eyes, listening to the sounds of the washing machine as it rumbled along. To be continued

Chapter 50 Going to brunch I led my little one back to the nursery. The first order of business was to find my clothes. When I picked up my panties, I just shook my head. Not putting these back on, not until they’ve been washed. That’s what happens when little one nuzzles my crotch so much. So, I just wiped myself with them the best I could and went ‘commando’. I also skipped the bra, figuring little Mikey would appreciate that later. So, once I had put on my jeans and top, I fetched the dress-key from the toy drawer. Soon I had the zipper of my little girl’s dress down and helped her out of it. Then her bonnet came off. Then her shoes and cute socks. When I tugged her cute panties down, I noticed the diaper underneath wasn’t very wet. So even though I knew there was cum in it, I just left it on my little boy. I grabbed a clean T-shirt for him, one with a toy truck on the front, and tugged it over Mikey’s head. Somehow, just a simple change in clothes, and I had my baby boy back. I hugged him close and asked him softly, “Did you have fun today? Are you looking forward to Nanna’s tomorrow?” His arms held me tight as he answered, “Yes, I was a little scared, but it was great. But I’m a little worried about Sammy, and what she must have gone through.” I pushed him away to look at him and agreed, “Yeah, and her mom’s reaction to it didn’t help. Blaming the victim is bullshit.” I paused and searched his face, “But I was asking about you sweetheart. Being little Shelly… the littlest one in the group… Getting your ass fucked in front of my sister… And when we got home and I called you sissy, teasing you about your size…” He blushed again and whispered, “I know… but if I’m being totally honest… I liked it. You… you know gentle teasing and stuff like that… it makes my cock hard.” I grinned and reached between his legs, “Oh? It doesn’t seem to be hard now… Or is that because you’ve got two loads of cum in this diaper already???” He blushed a little and smiled, then we both laughed and hugged again. I kissed his cheek and patted his bottom saying, “Okay, let’s figure out something for dinner.” We held hands as we headed back to the kitchen. I giggled when he reminded me, “Remember, Sammy said no Brussels Sprouts… they’re yucky.” ++++++++++ I walked around the kitchen helping Mommy. I was only wearing a diaper and shirt but felt more like adult Michael. And Sarah was treating me that way. More like a married couple than a mommy and baby. But I was okay with it. After all, we both had a good amount of sex today, just relaxing was great. Sitting down at the dinner table, Sarah said to me, “I think Julia and Sammy are going to need to work out some new living arrangement. I hope Julia doesn’t move farther away though.” I thought about it and agreed, “Yeah, I’d be sorry to see that too.” Then I chuckled, “I’d hate to have to break in a new babysitter.” Sarah scoffed, “Oh, I’d find another sitter for Mikey. Maybe a strict governess for my rambunctious little boy. One that will keep you in line. But I could never replace my sister… And I’d miss my new niece.” I smiled and agreed, “Yeah, I’d miss them too.” As we finished, I helped with the dishes, I was bent over, loading the dishwasher when Sarah reached in a cupboard above me. She paused and asked, “You don’t mind if I fix a couple bottles tonight, do you? I really like when we cuddle; and I get to feed them to you.” I stood up and turned on the dishwasher. I smiled at her and stepped towards her. But instead of hugging her, or answering directly, I dropped to my knees, gave her leg a hug and then turned and crawled on the floor towards the living room. With my diapered butt wiggling as I went, I heard her call to me, “Mommy loves you, cutie pie.” You like feeding me and cuddling? HA!! Well, I LOVE IT!! Of course, you can fix a bottle… every night for the rest of our lives would suit me just fine!!! … Soon I was sucking the last of my strawberry drink and Mommy slipped a pacifier in my mouth as I grinned up at her. She smiled and picked up the remote saying, “Mommy’s night to pick a show to watch. You just snuggle up in Mommy’s lap.” As she flipped channels a couple times, I rolled on my side to watch, the back of my head pressed gently against her tummy. She found some movie to watch, and I gently sucked my pacifier, an idea going through my mind: I know it would hurt, but then I also know I sort of need one. I know it’s weird, but I just do. But do I just push Mommy to her breaking point again? That’s not really fair to do in front of everybody else. Maybe I should talk with her. She’s seen this movie a dozen times, this is more important. I made up my mind, so when a commercial came on, I didn’t turn to look at her, I just took out my pacifier and asked in a clear voice, “Sarah? If Shelly is naughty tomorrow at Nanna’s, will she get paddled?” I felt her arm reach for the remote and mute the tv. Then she replied in a soft voice, “Do you think Shelly might be naughty? Even in front of her Nanna, Auntie and her cousin?” I knew what she was getting at, should she spank me in front of everybody. I gulped and explained, “She might do something and… and Mommy would take her into another room to spank her… But everybody would know… know that naughty little girls get paddled just the same as naughty boys.” With my back to her, she reached and patted my bottom through my diaper. Even as the movie came back on, she left the tv muted. She kept patting my diaper and spoke softly, “Well… little girls need to behave. Especially at Nanna’s. So, it’s only right they get paddled when they’re naughty. Do you know what sort of thing little Shelly might do? Does little Shelly get a warning like Mikey does?” I gulped and explained the best I could, “Something… bratty. Something a spoiled little girl might do. And no… Mommy’s already warned her about behaving that way. She knows she will get paddled for it. But little ones sometimes forget and end up being naughty anyway.” It was quiet for a few moments, then Mommy said, “Something like throwing her toys across the room. Or maybe being mean to her cousin. Not with your penis sort of mean though, don’t traumatize the poor girl. But fighting over some little girl thing.” Another pause and she added, “Yes, that would earn Shelly a paddling. It might even earn Sammy one too, but that’ s up to her mommy. But sweetie… remember you can always use your safe word.” I nodded and replied, “Yes Sarah… I know.” Then she unmuted the tv and shifted a little. I kept staring straight at the tv. ++++++++++ When Mikey said that Shelly was going to be naughty tomorrow, it seemed fitting. I knew he liked to have his backside reddened. And in the presence of close family members, it fits with his humiliation fetish. I gave him a couple of ideas of how to be naughty but told him not to traumatize Sammy overtly. I realized I should warn Julia, she knows Sammy and might have some thoughts. I picked up my phone to text her… ///// “Hey, you ever spank Sammy?” “?? No, but I scold her when she’s bratty” “Like I did today. Why?” “Mikey just told me Shelly is going to be naughty at Moms” “hehe Oh he did? Wants her bottom warmed?” “Apparently. Told him not do anything that would trigger Sam’s trauma” “If he did, I’d paddle him myself!!!” “no worry, just some bratty little girl thing” “If they fight, maybe I should spank Sammy?” “I’ve slapped her butt a couple times… she didn’t object.” “If they get into a fight, Shelly’s getting paddled” “And she wants everyone to know she’s getting it.” “Sam knows Shelly gets it sometimes” “And Mom spanked us a couple of times growing up” “I bet Mom would even approve if Shelly misbehaved” “Hope she won’t get upset.” “She’s already surprised me how accepting she is of this AB play” … “You two have fun after we left?” “Oh yeah, I needed it bad. You?” “Little Shelly was a very good girl for mommy, :D” “God we’re a kinky family!” “You warn Sam about tomorrow then?” “If you want to try, you can borrow Mikey’s paddle” “We’re just relaxing, maybe we’ll talk” “Okay, see you in the morning” “love you” “love you too” ///// I’ve seen this movie plenty of times, I think my little boy needs some cuddles. I tugged up my shirt and reached for Mikey’s chin, gently turning him over to face my bare breast. I just whispered, “It’s all set sweetie, now come nurse from Mommy, you’ve earned it in so many ways today.” As he latched on and closed his eyes, I brushed my fingers against his cheek. I cooed softly and told him, “Mommy knows just what her little one needs, don’t you worry, Mommy loves you just the way you are…” He nodded a little, tugging at my nipple and relaxed. It wasn’t long and I noticed his hips shift, legs spread a little and he finally soaked his diaper. … I changed my little boy’s diaper at bedtime and tucked him in with a pacifier. I set two alarms on my phone tonight; I wanted to be sure we got up early enough tomorrow. As I lay in the dark watching Mikey sucking his pacifier, my mind was racing. God, I love being his mommy, we’ve bonded even more since this all started. Now, I don’t need breakfast in the morning, but I need to pack his diaper bag… Shelly’s outfit for the day… several diapers… his paddle… probably best if I lock his clitty and diaper him before we leave… Giggle, Mom’s right, pronouns and terms like cock and clitty, confusing at times. But I think I’m too old to switch to ‘they/them’, even though I read that’s more appropriate. I fell asleep trying to make sure I thought of everything. … I grabbed my phone right away, before it woke up Mikey. I looked and he rolled over, pacifier still in his mouth. I’ll get some things done, let him sleep a few more minutes. I found a nice outfit to wear to Mom’s. Two-tone top and skirt, a bit modest, and comfortable shoes. Then my pearls, Mom would like that. Next I grabbed the empty bottle from last night on the nightstand and left the bedroom. A quick cup of coffee, then I started packing. I found a large plastic bag to work over the fancy dress for Shelly. That way I could hang it in the back seat of the car and not get it wrinkled. Then the tote bag, paddle, more diapers, pacifiers, a spare set of baby pants along with the fancy ones that match her dress. Then to the kitchen. A clean bottle and sippy cup into the tote next followed by a plain white bib. I’m going to need to find a better diaper bag, taking a little one on an outing, one has lots of things to bring along. Then I took the dress and tote and loaded them in the back seat of my car. I looked at my watch, almost seven-twenty. I wanted to be on the road before eight, time to wake my little boy. I popped into the nursery, grabbed his chastity cage, a clean diaper, and some wipes. I managed to also carry a fresh mug of coffee by tucking the diaper and wipes under my arm. Then I headed to the bedroom. ++++++++++ Mommy shook me gently awake. When I opened my eyes, she was smiling down at me. She said, “Time to get started sweetie, everything’s packed. Here’s some coffee.” I looked at the clock and took a sip. I asked her, “I thought we don’t need to be there before nine-thirty?” She put a hand on my thigh and explained, “We have to be ready to sit down to brunch at nine-thirty. But I want to get there in plenty of time before Julia and Sam.” I took another sip as she continued, “I think it’s best we get little Shelly all dressed before Sammy shows up, don’t you?” Yeah, that makes sense. Sarah thinks ahead. But the next thing she said was a bit embarrassing, “I think it might be a good idea if you try to do a poopy before we leave sweetie. It’s going to be a long day.” She got up from the bed and turned to leave, “Remember to call Mommy when your done so I can be sure you did a good job.” Well, I didn’t go yesterday, so I chugged the rest of the coffee and nodded. She stopped and raised her eyebrow at me. I blushed a little and said, “Yes Mommy… I’ll call you.” She smiled at me and left. Shortly after, I was bent over the potty, Mommy giving my bottom a wipe. “Good JOB!!! Now, let’s get your clitty in her little house and get you in a fresh diaper.” With that she gripped my wrist and back to the bedroom. I knew I would be locked today, but I thought it wouldn’t be until we got to her mom’s house. I started to say something, but she just cut me off, “It’s a long drive, so if you need a tinkle, you can just use your diaper sweetie. And when we get there, you’ll probably be too excited. You wouldn’t want Mommy to have to slap it again, would you?” Even as she said that last part, she clicked the lock shut so the point was moot. Soon I was diapered, wearing my new shorts (they did fit better over my diaper), and a polo shirt. When I reached for a pair of sandals to wear, Mommy stopped me and ran to the nursery. She came back with white ankle socks that had pink bows and my Mary Janes. I blushed when I realized I’d be wearing such little girl shoes in the car. She glanced at the clock in the kitchen and said, “Seven-fifty, come along sweetie, time to go.” She took my hand and off we went. … About half an hour later, her phone chirped, and she asked me to have a look since she was driving. I took it and held it so her face would unlock it. I read the message to her, “It’s from Auntie-J, says, ‘Sammy agrees but only after Shelly’” Mommy smiled and told me, “Text her back, ‘sounds good’” Well, I expanded it a little, texting her, “Mommy’s driving, but she said it sounds good.” Julia’s reply made me squirm a little, “Well aren’t you the helpful little princess. See you soon, Sammy is looking forward to playing with Shelly again.” I read the message to Mommy, and she just smiled, then reached to take her phone from me and slipped it in her purse. I asked what Auntie-J meant about Sammy agreeing to something. Mommy just smiled and said, “Don’t worry sweetie, it’s grown-up stuff, you wouldn’t understand.” I bristled a little at that, but in the end, I knew I could always trust Mommy, so I just let it go. ++++++++++ As we arrived, I could see there was no strange car in the driveway, so I must have beat Julia and Sammy. I parked and looked at my sweetie to say, “Ready little one? Let’s go see Nanna and get you in your pretty outfit.” I didn’t want to give him too much time to think about it, so I jumped out and grabbed everything from the back seat. I walked around to his side of the car and took his hand in mine and headed to the door. I rang the bell and looked over at my precious little boy, that was going to be my little darling girl in just a few minutes. I’m not sure, but I think he wet himself. He jumped a little and blushed when Mom came to the door. “Sarah dear, so glad you could come. You are a bit early, it’s not even nine yet,” Mom said in way of a greeting. I leaned and kissed her cheek, “I know Mom, but it might take me a bit to get Shelly ready. You said there would be a place for her to change?” She turned to look at my husband, “Nice to see you, Michael.” She glanced down and I heard a little giggle. Then she added, “Interesting choice of footwear MIchael, but I suppose they’re appropriate for the day.” Turning back to me, “You can use your old room dear, you know the way.” I took Michael’s hand, his face was beet red, probably from Mom’s comment about the Mary Janes and little girl socks he had on. I led him inside and up to my old room. It hadn’t changed too much, some memories flooded back. I stared at the silly posters on the wall and the student desk in one corner. When my baby’s grip tightened on my hand, that jerked me back to the present. I lay the dress and tote bag on the bed and turned to him. As I tugged his shirt up, I started talking to help reassure him, “You’re doing great sweetie, don’t you worry about Nanna. You’re perfectly safe with me here.” It did take a moment to get his shorts off over his shoes, but soon my little girl was standing in just her diaper and Mary Janes. I reached and groped the front of her diaper, “Sweetie did a little tinkle? I think it’ll be okay for now. Let’s get you in your pretty outfit.” First, I dug out the cute panties. These had ruffles across the bottom just like the other pair, but these were polka dotted. Again, a small struggle over her shoes, but soon I was tugging them up her legs and tucking her diaper in around the legs and waist. It was obvious she was nervous, but like that admiral or whatever once said, FULL SPEED AHEAD! I got her dress out of the protective bag and unzipped the back. She dipped her head a little as I draped it over her and soon had her arms in. I turned her around and started zipping… SHIT! I forgot the dress-key! Once I snap this up, she’s stuck until we get home! Damn it! I thought I had everything. Well, too late now…. Don’t mention it to her, it’ll just upset her. We’ll just deal with it later. Maybe Julia… she got the nursery door open that time… I went ahead and snapped the zipper closed and turned her around. This dress had a high collar with lace around it. It seemed to hide her neck a bit, helping with the illusion that she’s really a girl. Finally, the bonnet. A real fancy one with a brim that frames her face. And of course, I fastened the pink ribbon in a pretty bow. I stood back and grinned, “You… are… ADORABLE!!! Honestly sweetie, you’re the prettiest little girl I’ve ever seen!!!” She blushed a little and smiled. She whispered, “You really think so Mommy? I… I’m a pretty girl?” I just grabbed her and hugged her tight. I whispered in her ear, “You’re the prettiest girl in the world to me sweetie.” As I hugged her, I saw my old student desk again in the corner. I wondered… I wonder if my old make up is still in there, maybe just a little for my princess… I let go of her and took her hand, having her sit on the stool for the desk telling her, “Sit right there sweetie, I think we can make you even prettier.” I opened the drawer and found some old blusher and nail polish. Both the same shade, ‘bubble-gum pink’. Okay, I was just a teenager, and it was all the rage for a little while. ++++++++++ When Francine mentioned my shoes, I could have died. But Mommy grabbed my hand and headed inside. Soon I was in her old room, and she quickly started changing my clothes. Keeping my shoes on was a hassle, but Mommy worked quickly. When she zipped up my dress then slipped on my bonnet, she said I was adorable. To her, I was the prettiest girl in the world and that made my heart sour with joy. Then I gasped when she pulled out some makeup. If anyone else had tried to put makeup on me, I probably would have punched them. But not Mommy, Mommy makes decisions for me now, and I know I’m safe with Mommy. Soon I was told to hold my fingers apart until the polish dried, then to look into her eyes as she brushed something on my cheeks. She grinned at me, giggled, and said, “Sorry, little girls aren’t allowed lipstick sweetie… Not until they are out of diapers.” I giggled a little and said, “So… in my case… never!” We both laughed and she checked my fingernails. We both heard the doorbell and Mommy smiled saying, “Wait until your Auntie-J and Sammy get a look at you! You’re going to make them so jealous!” Mommy tugged my hand to stand up, she smiled and said, “Okay sweetie, time for little Shelly to go have some brunch with the family.” I suddenly felt a twinge of panic, but then Mommy’s words ran through my head… …with the family… That was enough, I was with family that cared about me. I followed her and as we got to the first floor landing, I looked down and there was Nanna, Auntie-J and Sammy in the foyer. Sammy was the first to see us and she squealed, running up to give me a hug…. “SHELLY!!!!!” To Be Continued

Chapter 7: Bedwetters Six years ago The concept of bedwetting wasn’t something that had ever crossed my mind as a young kid. I had been dry at night nearly immediately after being toilet trained during the day. There wasn’t a distinction between being potty trained during the day or potty trained during the night. If someone was potty trained, that meant that they never wet their pants at all. Period. That changed when I learned my sister was a bedwetter. In retrospect, the signs of Grace’s bedwetting were practically everywhere. But when I was six years old, the idea of my older sister peeing in her sleep was so completely inconceivable that I would never have entertained it. All the indicators that Grace was a bedwetter went completely over my head. And, looking back at it, there were many. While the washing machine and dryer were inaudible from all the way up in my bedroom, the kitchen was close enough to the basement staircase that the rumbling sounds from either machine could be heard every morning during breakfast. The distant sound of laundry tumbling in the dryer was a consistent part of the background noise in the house as I ate my regular breakfast of cereal. But I didn’t think anything of it as I munched on my Captain Crunch pieces. I was more concerned with making sure I ate them before they got soggy than anything else that was going on around me. Besides, I hadn’t known a time when the dryer wasn’t turned on around the time that I was eating breakfast, so I paid it no more heed than to the sound of Dad watching the morning news in the other room or Mom scurrying about the kitchen, prepping our lunches to take to school. A family of four shouldn’t produce so much laundry that the dryer would need to be run every day. But that wasn’t something I’d have considered at that age. The dryer simply ran nearly every morning, and that was that. If I had paid attention, I would have been tipped off by the times Grace had tip-toed past me while carrying a bundle of freshly cleaned bedding. But even when I did notice, I didn’t think much of it. Laundry was just one of my sister’s chores at the time, and chores were a topic I didn’t want any more familiarity with. Chores were a concept my parents had introduced to me last year, complete with a magnet chart on the fridge for documenting my progress toward earning various rewards. For me, that meant making sure all my toys were put away each evening, making my bed in the morning, and other random age-appropriate tasks around the house. And then there was the question of pajamas. Grace usually showered and changed first thing in the morning, so I didn’t often see her in her pajamas after I had gotten out of bed myself, but there were times when she was wearing a different set of pajamas than what I had seen her in when she had been brushing her teeth in the bathroom the night before. I certainly noticed, but it would never have occurred to me that she would have changed pajamas because she had peed on her first pair of them. I just figured she must have gotten uncomfortable in the middle of the night. Then, there was the fact that my sister never had any sleepovers. My first sleepover actually came before she had a chance to do one. My first sleepover had come a week into the summer after graduating from kindergarten when I’d had Emma sleepover at my house for the first time. It was another few years before Angie’s parents would allow her to join in on our sleepovers. Looking back on it, the fact that Grace hadn’t complained at all about not going on sleepovers when I was allowed to have one was another sign that she had been perfectly comfortable avoiding spending the night with friends, likely out of fear of her bedwetting being discovered. My sister’s room was very much off-limits, especially when my friends were over. I was sure there were plenty of reasons that a twelve-year-old wouldn’t want their six-year-old sister snooping around, but in retrospect, I wondered if I would have found evidence of her bedwetting had I searched then rather than waiting another three years until after Grace had learned to stay dry at night. Grace took the privacy of her bedroom very seriously. The door remained shut at all times, even when she wasn’t in it. She even went so far as to put a “keep out” sign on her door. She had even tried to get Mom and Dad to let her put a lock on her door, but that request had gotten shut down right away. Then there were the reminders to use the toilet before bed. Something that got said a lot more to Grace than to me. There had been times in the evening when Grace had asked for something to drink, only to have Mom or Dad tell her that it was too late for that. Watson might have declared the evidence to be “elementary” at this point, but Sherlock Holmes I was not. My six-year-old brain lacked the necessary deduction skills to put it all together. That was until the proof of my sister’s bedwetting became undeniable. <><><> I groaned as I opened my eyes. It was still dark out. Very dark out. It was such an inopportune time to wake up. I had been rudely pulled out of the most fascinating dream involving panda bears, a field trip to the art museum, and a boy band my sister liked. Why was I even awake now in the first place? I swallowed. My mouth felt dry. It was enough of a nuisance that I wasn’t going to be able to get back to sleep until I’d gotten something to drink. A year ago, I would have called out to Mom and Dad until one of them had woken up to get me a glass of water. They were usually reluctant to give me anything more than a couple of sips. That annoyed me, but I understood later why they were so insistent on limiting fluids. They soon got tired of getting me something to drink, and I was informed that I was a big enough girl to get out of bed and get a glass of water all by myself. But this situation was a little different. It would have been one thing if we had been at home. There, I knew the contours of our house well enough to navigate downstairs without needing to turn on any lights. But here, in the guest house we were staying at while visiting my grandparents, I didn’t even know where the light switch was, let alone the doorway. I sat in bed for several minutes while my eyes gradually adjusted to the dark; it was a moonless night on a rural property, so even then, I could only barely make out the outline of where the bedroom door might be. I nearly fell off of the bed when I rolled over onto my side. I had forgotten that it was only half the size of the bed I had back in my bedroom. I took cautious steps in a straight line toward what appeared to be the bedroom door until, at last, I had my hand on the cold doorknob. I expected darkness when I swung open the bedroom door, but there was a hint of light from the end of the hallway, coming from the stairs that led down to the main floor. That was where I needed to go. There weren’t any glasses in the upstairs bathroom. There were two upstairs bedrooms, one for me and one for my parents. My older sister was sleeping downstairs on a pull-out sofa. What was she doing up this late? The door to the bedroom my parents were using was open. I peeked inside it. It was only Dad in there. That explained the downstairs light. Mom must have gotten up with my six-month-old brother to feed him. At least that meant that there was a light on, so it would be easier to find my way to the kitchen. As I approached the top of the staircase, I heard some voices. It was my mom and my sister, interspersed with some soft crying from Jackson. I got the sense that this somehow wasn’t a conversation I was supposed to be listening to, but curiosity got the better of me. I tip-toed quietly down the carpeted stairs and then inched along the hallway until I could see into the room where my sister had been sleeping. I had to blink a couple of times to make sure I wasn’t in some sort of strange dream. My sister was wearing pajama pants that were paired with one of those extra-long T-shirts she always wore to bed, the kind that could practically double as a dress. It wasn’t the type of pajamas my sister was wearing, but their condition that caught my attention. There was a large wet spot on my sister’s pajamas. My initial thought was that Grace must have accidentally spilled water on herself. But that didn’t track. She seemed rather upset. I looked up at her face and saw that she was crying. No reason to be that upset over a spilled glass of water. Mom, who was holding Jackson, was standing close by. I wasn’t able to make out the expression on her face, but the tone of her voice suggested she wasn’t all that happy with my sister. Then, there was the location of the wet spot on her pajama pants. Yeah, it definitely wasn’t water. “I told you that I had packed it for you, Grace.” Mom said. “Why didn’t you—” “Mom,” Grace interrupted. “I told you already. I just forgot about it. Anyway, I’m not a baby.” “I’m not saying you are,” Mom said. “Which means you need to be more responsible.” Mom looked down at where Grace had been sleeping. I couldn’t see from here, but I guessed that the accident had gotten all over the bedding and perhaps the couch as well. “Just go hop in the shower,” Mom said. “I’ll try to figure out how to get this cleaned up. There have to be some cleaning supplies somewhere.” That was my cue to skedaddle. But with Grace now headed in my direction, I belatedly realized that there wasn’t any way to get up the stairs without her noticing me. Instead, I back away into an adjacent room, hoping to keep out of sight of my sister and my mom. Once Grace was heading up the stairs, I peeked out again and got a good look at her pajamas. There could be no disputing it. My sister had peed herself. I really didn’t know how to react to this revelation. It wasn’t as if I hadn’t seen a kid wet their pants before. That had happened to other students on three occasions during my kindergarten year. But that was different; those kids had either been too scared of the school restrooms or too scared of their teacher to ask for permission to go potty. This was my sister. She was about to be a teenager. And she had peed herself despite the fact that there was a perfectly good and accessible toilet only a few feet away from her. How? Why? It made no sense. It was just confusing, and I wasn’t quite convinced that I wasn’t still dreaming up this wacky scene. “Madelyn.” Mom’s voice was hushed, but I could sense her irritation through the use of my full first name. It turned out that my hiding spot wasn’t quite as hidden as I thought it had been. “What are you doing up?” “Um, I woke up. I was thirsty and wanted something to drink.” There was simply no way I could hold the question inside. “Did Grace pee her pants?” Mom glanced toward the staircase before answering me. “For some kids, like your sister, their bladder sometimes forgets that it is supposed to hold their pee in while they are asleep. It’s not your sister’s fault she had a bedwetting accident. Some kids, like you, grow out of it right when they are potty trained. It takes a lot longer for other kids.” That was a lot to take in all at once. Bedwetting. That was a new word for me. Perhaps it helped to define what was happening to my sister as something separate from toilet training. “Hey,” Dad said. He was not using his nighttime voice. “Heard that there was someone in the shower and then saw that no one was in bed.” “Grace had a bedwetting accident,” Mom said. Dad turned to look at me and then back at Mom. Mom sighed, adjusting her grip on Jackson, who was beginning to squirm. “Maddy already knows now. She found out because she was getting something to drink.” Dad completely brushed off the news about the bedwetting as if it was something that was completely normal and expected. “Do we think that getting something to drink is a good idea?” He asked. “But I’m thirsty,” I complained. My mouth was still very dry. “Drinking lots of water at night can sometimes lead to bedwetting accidents for kids,” Dad said. “But I don’t ever wet the bed when I drink water at night.” “Maddy does have a point,” Mom said. “Fine,” Dad responded. “But if she ruins a mattress, you can explain it to your parents.” “Go on,” Mom said to me. I went off to the kitchen but only took the tiniest sip of water. Despite my protestations that I had never wet the bed before, I was now suddenly very concerned that it could happen if I were to drink too much. I set the glass down without finishing it off and began to walk toward the stairs. “Hold up,” Dad said. “There’s something we need to talk about first.” I paused at the foot of the stairs. “While it is normal for some kids to have bedwetting issues, that doesn’t mean that it isn’t embarrassing or that other people who aren’t nice might tease your sister about it. You are not to tell anyone else that your sister wets the bed. That’s a private issue, not to be shared with anyone other than our family. Secondly, you aren’t to mention this at all to your sister. Not to tease her. Not because you’re curious. Not at all.” I understood from the way Dad’s tone had changed that this was a very serious request. “I won’t tell anyone. I promise.” The shower was still running when I slipped past the upstairs bathroom on my way back to bed. <><><> Present time I had figured that wetting the bed a second time would be a lot easier. I was wrong. Like last night, I was waiting anxiously for the clock to strike midnight. Unlike last night, the urge to pee was present, but not nearly as overwhelming. While I still had drunk more liquids than normal over the course of the afternoon and evening, I hadn’t been as thorough in my hydration as yesterday. It didn’t help that Mom had caught me drinking water in the kitchen. I had planned to drink some water from the bathroom sink, but all it took was one sip of unfiltered water to deter me from doing that. I wanted pull-ups, but not that badly. Her concern over what I was drinking in the evening could turn out to be a problem, especially as the bedwetting would be turning into a pattern rather than a random one-off occurrence. Perhaps I would be able to get comfortable enough with peeing myself so that I wouldn’t need to drink excessive amounts of water to do so. I’d been lying in bed for about an hour and a half now. The first twenty minutes of that had been spent listening to Chester paw at my door. The cat’s efforts at opening the door had thankfully proven to be unsuccessful. He’d probably gone back downstairs to bother my parents. That was followed by the sound of my sister leaving her room momentarily to brush her teeth. I’d picked one of my least favorite pajama outfits for the night. It was a hand-me-down shirt from my sister. This one had a bit of special significance. It was the same T-shirt she had worn that night when I found out about her bedwetting. That was paired with some pink pajama pants with hearts on them. I wouldn’t mind if either the shirt or pants got ruined because of the bedwetting. I had kept the promise I had made to my parents six years ago. My lips had stayed completely shut. As far as I knew, Grace had no idea that I had ever known about her bedwetting. I hadn’t even brought up the subject again with our parents. If I could make it through the next week or so without Grace catching on, I’d be able to keep this bedwetting secret from her as long as my parents purchased pull-ups for me. I thought back to all the signs that had been present when Grace had been a bedwetter. I knew what I needed to avoid if I were to keep my own secret safe. That night at my Grandparents’ house had been the only time where I had stumbled across evidence of my sister’s bedwetting. That raised a lot of questions. Was her bedwetting something that was super frequent at that point, or had she, at the same age I was now, already been outgrowing her bedwetting phase? But there were other questions that remained unanswered. The fact that there had been laundry washed every morning suggested that Grace either hadn’t been wearing pull-ups to bed or that they had been totally ineffective in keeping her sheets dry. Did my parents even realize that pull-ups were an option for my older sister? Or had they – or she – decided that pull-ups weren’t how they were going to manage her bedwetting? But what about that time at my grandparents’ place? Yes, Grace had wet the bed on the first night, but as far as I knew, there hadn’t been a repeat during that week-long stay. Was it possible that she had worn a pull-up the rest of the nights there? A lot of those questions could have been answered if I had ever managed to work up the courage to ask my older sister, but a promise was a promise, so I followed my parent’s rules even after they had let me know that Grace’s bedwetting phase had ended – a move they made one vacation when they had Grace and I share a bed for the first time. I had been greatly reassured, knowing that my sister wasn’t going to pee all over me in her sleep. The telltale signs of Mom and Dad heading to bed had passed twenty minutes ago. It was likely that they were both already asleep by now. Dad’s snoring wasn’t quite as loud as last night, but I could still make it out occasionally. But all the certainty leading up to this moment was again beginning to fall away. Until last night, the idea of pretending to wet the bed had been a fantasy. It had been a fun thing to think about as I went through how different scenarios might play out in my head, all of them ending with Mom bringing me aside for a private conversation where she would reveal that she had purchased pull-ups for me to wear to bed. It had been a constant daydream over the past year as I slowly worked up the courage to finally act on my desires. But now I knew what the reality of bedwetting was like. And it wasn’t quite like how things had gone in my daydreams. Bedwetting sucked when doing it while not wearing pull-ups. It was one thing to have to inform my parents of the accident; there was no getting around that if I were to convince them that pull-ups were needed, but it was something else to have the evidence of my wet pajamas and bed displayed right in front of them. I could picture the expression on Mom’s face from last night, and I dreaded having to see it again. I nearly faltered. I nearly got up and walked to the bathroom. I nearly convinced myself that I could call it quits. But there was one thing that was stopping me. The one reassurance was that I could always stop. If faking the bedwetting got to be too difficult or too embarrassing, if I somehow found that the pull-ups didn’t live up to my expectations, all I would have to do was stop wetting the bed. I could end it as easily as it was beginning. But the one thing I couldn’t do was go through my plan only halfway. I needed to either be fully committed to it or not do it at all. The bedwetting had to be consistent and frequent if I was going to get my parents to buy me those pull-ups. I kept trying – and failing – to get my bladder to release while I was lying down in bed. I wanted the accident to look as natural as possible, but no matter how I positioned myself – lying on my side, front, or back – I was not able to get myself to pee. But there was something other than just making sure my deceit wouldn’t be found out by my parents. I wanted to know what it felt like to have an actual bedwetting accident, not just squat over my sheets and pee. But another five minutes passed by without any results. I yawned. I had two options. Figure out a way to pee or go to sleep. I got up on my knees the way I had done the night before. I turned my mind to thoughts of things that were wet. A minute later, there was a wetness and warmth in my underwear, followed by the sound of urine streaming onto the bed, proof that the method I had discovered last night had worked again. Like last night, once I had started peeing, I found it impossible to stop once everything was out. And also, like last night, the feeling of the wet clothes against my skin was barely tolerable. I picked up my phone and turned the flashlight app on. The wet spot wasn’t as big as last night, but it would more than do. It was time to get the hard part over with. So there I was, still in my soaked underwear and pants and my slightly wet shirt, staring right at my parents’ bedroom door. I’d turned off the flashlight app on my phone once I’d gotten out to the hallway. I didn’t need to make my accident any more obvious than it was already. I tried to knock. I really did. I must have raised my hand up a half-dozen times, but each time, I held my fist aloft in the air for a few seconds before letting my arm drop back down. I thought about how Mom had reacted last night. She hadn’t been upset at me, but I could tell that having to get out of bed that late had been a nuisance, especially with how she had needed to get the laundry started and clean up the mattress. Even if I had experienced a real bedwetting accident, I would have felt bad about having to make Mom clean up after me like that. If I had made a mess in the house any other time during the day, I’d be expected to clean it up on my own without any assistance. Why should this be any different? Besides, all my parents needed to know was that I had an accident. Maybe there wasn’t a need to wake them. All the bedding in the washing machine would be proof enough of that in the morning. That was a much better idea. I would change out of my wet pajamas and then take all of my wet clothing and bedding down to the basement. I could at least get a washing cycle started, and then it all could be moved to the dryer in the morning. I wouldn’t need to hide the bedwetting from my parents, but it would be much less humiliating to tell them in the morning, or perhaps they would figure it out on their own by the fact that I was doing laundry, which would make a difficult conversation a little easier. That meant I was going to have to figure out how to clean the bed. I guessed that if I were to check the closet, I would be able to recognize the cleaning solutions Mom had used last night. In less than twenty minutes or so, I’d have everything all cleaned up, and I could be tucked into a sleeping bag on the floor. I’d made my decision. Waiting until the morning for my parents to find out about this latest bedwetting accident would make things a lot easier. I was right about to head back to my room when Grace’s bedroom door swung wide open, and she stepped out into the hallway. I could have sworn that she was asleep already. I hadn’t noticed any light coming from under her door, and I had heard her brushing her teeth in the bathroom shortly after I had gone to bed myself. I stood frozen in place. There was no escape. The light from her bedroom illuminated the hallway, reaching out all the way to where I was standing. My hands slid down in front of my waist, but even had they been able to completely obscure the wet spot before Grace had a chance to see it, just the motion of hiding that part of my body would have been enough to arouse her suspicions. We locked eyes. She appeared just as surprised to see me as I was to see her. Neither of us said anything. Grace’s expression changed from the casual surprise of seeing me to concern over what must be the obvious embarrassment showing on my face. I watched in horror as my sister’s eyes drifted down to my waist, her pupils expanding as she took in the sight of my hands held in front of my wet pajamas. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com

My Mom’s Phone Call I was dry again in the morning, and I made sure to gloat when Aunt Amanda woke us up. She said, “You’re dry. Do you need to go pee-pee?” I nodded and smugly said, “See, I told you.” My aunt remarked, “First, we need to make sure you stay dry during the day.” I wanted to tell her that I was already potty trained, but I knew it would just put us in a vicious cycle. I did my business in the bathroom and then took a seat next to Scott in his highchair. My aunt looked at me and asked, “Did you pee, or did you poop?” I tried not to sound snarky, but I probably did. “I just peed.” I was a little more excited when I added, “And I washed my hands, too.” Aunt Amanda smiled and said, “Good job, and you did it without being reminded.” I couldn’t tell if she was genuinely proud of me, or just being snide. It didn’t matter at the time; I was too excited about the phone call from my mom later that morning. All I needed to do was let my mom know what my aunt was doing. There was no way my mom would let Aunt Amanda keep treating me like a baby. My mom was always telling me that it was time to grow up, but that wouldn’t be possible if I was literally treated like a baby. The call was just before lunch, which was nighttime at my mom’s base. She wasn’t allowed to tell me where she was, but it looked like just another Army base. I have to admit, it was kind of cool seeing her. It had only been two days, and even if I wouldn’t admit it, I missed her. However, I had business to conduct. I had to let her know what my aunt did. The first thing I said was, “Mom, can I go somewhere else for the summer?” My mom shook her head. “I’m afraid not, honey. Aunt Amanda is the only person who can watch you this summer.” “But Aunt Amanda is crazy!” “Why do you say that?” “Mom! She is making me wear Pull-ups, like the kind that little kids wear.” I figured that would get her attention, but Mom didn’t seem surprised. “Aunt Amanda told me that you pooped your pants in the car on Monday.” I tried to think of an excuse, “Yeah, but.” “She wants to make sure it doesn’t happen again.” “Mom, I’m fourteen. It won’t happen again.” “It’s only been two days; how do you know it won’t happen again?” I cried, “It was an accident.” Mom countered, “Isn’t that what the Pull-ups are for?” I smirked, “If I was three.” Mom was not impressed and said, “You pooped your pants, and you’re fourteen. What does that say about you?” It wasn’t going how I expected. “Mom! She is making me sleep in a crib, and I have to go to bed at eight o’clock. It’s not even dark yet!” I could have told her about the diapers, but I didn’t want her to know about that. My mom was undeterred, “Tommy, I told you before you left that you’re going to have to follow Aunt Amanda’s rules.” “But.” My mom interrupted me, “I know that I did things differently when you were little but let me ask you this. Are you going to poop your pants again?” I immediately shouted, “No!” “Are you going to wet the bed?” “NO!” “Good, then it’s working. You know that Scott still has problems making it to the potty, just like you did.” My mom liked to remind me about my potty issues when I was little. “Scott has to wear Pull-ups when he doesn’t make it to the bathroom, and she has to treat you the same way. It’s only fair, right?” I guess I was supposed to nod in agreement, but I just rolled my eyes. Mom continued, “Look, I don’t expect you to have any issues. It’s just three days, and then everything will be back to normal. You’ll get your own room, and you can stay up as late as you want. She will leave you alone and let you do whatever you want, within reason.” My mom saw the disappointment on my face and scoffed, “Tommy, don’t give me that look. You’re a lot older than Scott, so I expect more from you. Pooping your pants is just not acceptable. At the very least, you should have to follow the same rules.” I shook my head, but Mom ignored it. “Maybe if I made you wear Pull-ups and diapers when you were younger, you wouldn’t have kept wetting your pants.” I sulked in protest, “I’m not a baby!” It was supposed to sound defiant and strong, but it came off more like a whine. My mom rolled her eyes and gave me that disapproving look that only a mom can give. “Tommy Michael Montgomery,” she used all three of my names, and any kid knows that’s never good. “Aunt Amanda told me that you’ve done nothing but pout and sulk. If you don’t get your way, you pout and throw a tantrum. I already told you that if you want Aunt Amanda to treat you like a teenager, you have to act like you deserve it. You have to be mature and responsible. You have to help around the house and do your chores without being asked. Don’t whine, don’t pout, and don’t throw tantrums when you don’t get your way. If you keep acting like a baby, you should be treated like one.” That conversation didn’t go as well as I hoped, and I fought back the tears when we hung up. I didn’t mean to cry, but I felt hopeless. I was stuck living under my aunt’s absurd rules for the whole summer.

Another Day After his mom left, Scott asked “Do you wet the bed at home?” I replied, “No, I don’t pee at night.” I could have left it at that, but I felt an odd sense of companionship with Scott. I shared, “But I used to.” There was a sense of relief in Scott’s voice. He knew he wasn’t alone in his plight. “Really! How long did you wet the bed?” “I wet the bed until I was ten.” “Oh, did your mommy make you wear diapers as well?” I answered, “No. I used to just wet the bed, and then my mom would get mad.” Scott replied, “Mommy makes me wear diapers, but she doesn’t get mad if I’m wet. Debbie used to wet the bed too, but she stopped. Mommy told me that I’ll get a big kid bed if I can stay dry three times in a row.” I asked, “Do you wear diapers during the day all the time?” Scott said, “No, only when I have too many accidents. When I have accidents, I have to stay in diapers until Mommy can potty train me. Sometimes I even get to wear real underwear like other big kids, but then I pee my pants and have to wear Pull-Ups.” “How long will you have to wear diapers now?” “I don’t know. A few days. I can’t use the potty until Mommy lets me.” Aunt Amanda chimed in on the monitor with an annoyed tone. “It’s bedtime. No more talking!” My aunt is crazy! Scott is going to be treated like a baby until he stops wetting his pants, and it might be three more years until she lets him sleep in a real bed. That’s what would have happened to me. If my mom acted like Aunt Amanda, I would have slept in a crib until I was ten, and I used to wet my pans as well. I might have had to wear diapers during the day! At least I knew this wouldn’t last forever. I hoped my mom would make Aunt Amanda stop and everything would be back to normal. I thought about making my aunt wake up in the middle of the night to take me to the bathroom. I figured it would be a good punishment for doing this to me. However, there weren’t any clocks in the nursery. It was just a night light and curtains. Even if I woke up in the middle of the night, I wouldn’t know what time it was. I ended up falling asleep and slept until my aunt woke me up. “It’s time to wake up. I want to check your diaper.” She put her hand on the diaper and said, “Good, it’s still dry.” In a smug voice, I chimed, “See, I told you. I don’t wet the bed.” Aunt Amanda grinned and said, “We’ve got to make sure you are potty trained during the day before we can worry about nighttime.” She handed me a new Pull-Up and said, “Try to keep these dry, remember to use the potty.” I protested, “I don’t have accidents!” Aunt Amanda replied, “You did yesterday. If you stay dry through Thursday, I’ll give you big kid underwear on Friday.” “WHAT? It’s only supposed to be for three days. That’s the day after tomorrow!” Aunt Amanda shook her head, put the pacifier in my mouth, and warned, “Stop whining. Yesterday doesn’t count because you had an accident.” Scott sat in his highchair for breakfast, and then Aunt Amanda got ready to take us to Reno, which I think was to buy me some pajamas. I guess they had to buy some other stuff as well, but I didn’t pay too much attention. I just followed along. Other than the thick padded underwear that I was wearing, my aunt didn’t treat me much differently than I got from my mom. She even let me go into the men’s bathroom by myself, which shouldn’t have sounded like a big deal, but it was. On the other hand, Scott was pushed in a stroller, and Debbie kept close to her mom the whole time. Debbie might have technically been a big kid, but she was still only five years old and didn’t have much independence. I got into a small tussle with my aunt at the store. I wanted to buy something from the men’s section, but my aunt knew those clothes were too big for me. At the time, I wasn’t quite big enough for men’s clothes, but baggy clothes were more popular. I pointed to the men’s section and whined, “I want to go there.” “No, Tommy. Those are too big. You still need boy’s clothing.” “But I like them big.” “I’m not buying clothes that fit you like a dress.” I stomped and huffed, “It’s not fair.” I had a sour demeanor and didn’t like anything that my aunt showed. She eventually got tired of it and just picked something out herself. To my dismay, most of the pajamas had themes that were for younger kids. Things like Pokémon or Power Rangers. She remembered that I liked airplanes when I was younger, and she found a pair that had airplanes on it. She showed them to me and said, “How about these? You like airplanes, don’t you?” These would have been the pajamas that I would have picked if I was younger, and I really do like airplanes. If I had to get some pajamas, they wouldn’t be so bad. I held back my excitement and answered, “They are kind of babyish.” “Well, I think they look cute. Go try them on.” By the way, fourteen-year-old boys do not like ‘cute’ things. “Do I have to?” “Yes, you do; I want to make sure they fit.” Fortunately, Aunt Amanda didn’t make me parade out of the dressing room, and I got to take them off once she knew they fit. She didn’t make Scott sit in a highchair at the In-n-Out. I guess she didn’t think that was necessary, and it saved Scott a whole lot of embarrassment. Other than making me tell her when I went to the bathroom, she left me alone after we got home. She was concerned that I hadn’t pooped and wanted me to try and poop when we got home. No fourteen-year-old boy wants to discuss bowel movements with his aunt, but she reminded me that I was supposed to tell her when I used the potty. We followed the same routine that night, which included me having to strip down to let my aunt inspect my Pull-Up. She noted that it was dry and praised me for it. “Good job. You get a smiley face. Only two more days until you earn your big kid pants.” I mumbled something under my breath, and she chastised me for being a sourpuss. I was once again back in the nursery, sleeping in a crib and it was still light outside.

Most times I had just wet prior to getting my diaper changed so there was very little left in the tank but occasionally I would be in my wet diaper for a while before I got changed and then I would give my new diaper a full on soaking and mommy would have to change me all over again. I rarely asked for a change or told mommy that I had wet or pooped m, I preferred to stay in my wet and messy diapers for as long as I could get away with it.

I agree, pacis are great for calming you down, especially when you feel nervous, or anxious, or throwing a temper tantrum. They do a great job at making me feel so Little!? I love them so much, they make me feel SO warm and comfortable, especially when I make a big doo-doo In my diaper!?♥️????♥️??

"potty is yucky! that's why i wear a diapey, i pee pee an poo poo in my diapey an daddy changes me :P" *starts grunting* although as an adult i do wish i remembered more of my potty training, especially what was going through my head. i announce my need to "go", mummy or daddy brings a potty, and sets it down undiscreet, in the living room where everyone can see me do my business. i don't care, my only worry about getting this poo poo out of my bum. grown ups are clapping and singing songs, making a big deal of me simply relieving myself.

Did you just tinkle?

Author's note: Ending of the chapter is a bit too sudden. I wanted to get it out today, but I may do some tweaking later when I work on chapter three. Chapter 1 : Awkward Christmas -------------------------------- It was the fourth day of christmas and high time to get back to studying for the upcoming exam period. The weather outside was windy and dreary, a perpetually overcast sky with not a drizzle of rain or a flurry of snow. All it did was pierce into your clothes to steal whatever little bit of warmth you had managed to protect from the bitterness of winter. All in all, the weather was just as miserable as Lynn felt. It didn't matter. Or rather, it shouldn't matter. She had exams coming up and those had to be her priority. That was why she had come back, to have a quiet environment in which to focus. Even if being here made her heart feel like a dark pit and she sulked at having to see Madison and Peony again. She had been avoiding them since they had caught her wearing diapers. She had been so embarrassed they found out and yet she had neither dared to throw them out nor to make use of their soft comfort again. Glancing over them in her closet or her mind wandering off to them brought her such a chaotic mix of emotions as to overwhelm her. Embarrassment, excitement, desire, fear, warmth, shame, sadness. There was no beginning to untangling it all, and her studies took precedence anyway. Her relationship with Peony and Madison had evaporated. They still lived in the same house, yet Lynn was helpless to do anything else but retreat into her own room, for studying, for eating, for reading. Whenever she encountered either of them in the house, her eyes fell to the floor and her feet carried her away. This state of interaction had persisted for almost two months by this point and had left Lynn without any real friends for that time. Backpack and suitcase in tow, filled with clothes and meals prepared by her mother, Lynn stepped back into the house's hallway. The door to the large living room stood ajar and through it she could see enough to see there was light on in the kitchen. Her heart sank a little, as it meant that either Madison or Peony was present as well. She had hoped for solitude so she could study in peace and not have to worry about avoiding her housemates. That didn't look like a valid option anymore, which brought a lump to her throat. With a deep but trembling breath, she put her backpack down. Her meals were inside and had to go to the fridge in the kitchen. That could wait until Madison or Peony had gone up to her room. Lynn herself grabbed her suitcase in both arms and began climbing the stairs up to her room. She left the lights off, as she knew the way perfectly, even in the dark. Her foot found something malleable in front of her bedroom door however, so she carefully dropped her luggage to her right and hit the light switch. Her hand trembled as she reached down to grab the card on top of the package. It was written by hand. Lynn We miss you. So please put on this gift we bought you and come find us. Madison & Peony She could barely read the names with how hard her hand was trembling. Even her teeth chattered. Trying to swallow through the massive lump in her throat she opened the door and pushed the package of thick looking diapers into her bedroom. Only then did she notice there was a second part to the package, a little bag off to the side, stapled closed. She grabbed it and her suitcase next. Turning back around to close the door, she froze. In her head, closing the door was suddenly unacceptable. It was the symbolism of it that brought that to mind, but the real door had to remain open now too. The lump in her throat was joined by her heart pounding in terror and her eyes watering with tears. She could break down and curl up and cry, but she chose not to. How was inexplicable, yet she found herself sitting on her bed, naked, legs tightly closed, heart pounding in her ears, fingers searching for the seam to tear in the package of diapers. Trembling or not, she eventually managed to open it up. They were exceptionally thick. Like they were meant to be as thick on her as normal diapers were on a baby. Unfolding the one she was going to wear, she took in the print on it. There were pictures, cute childish ones, like the person who was about to wear this was a big... baby. That didn't help her trembling hands at all. She blinked to clear her eyes and tried to remember how eager and excited she had felt when she had worn that first diaper two months before. She couldn't bring that feeling back, but the altered focus allowed her to spread out and flatten the thick new diaper on her bed. She laid down on her bed, lifted her bottom and pulled at the diaper to slide it under her. Her legs were still firmly closed, like she was resisting being diapered. That did bring back the feeling of embarrassment she felt the first time. It made her blush, but it also helped, and it didn't. Lynn's emotions were a mess, shooting all over the place. All those emotions she had been trying to avoid were all here now, unavoidable and overwhelming. Her head distracted, her hands did what they needed to do. Her fingers deftly fastened tapes and then refastened them for a tight fit, then slid along the legs to ensure good fit there as well. She sat up. The diaper under her felt like a thick soft pillow, and around her tummy and back, it came up so high she had to look like a baby. She didn't dare to confirm it in the mirror. Her eyes darted around looking for something, she wasn't sure what until she realized her bosom was breathing free. For a second she thought about grabbing a top from her closet, but then her eye fell on the second part of her gift. She opened the bag with a tug and found a top or a dress in the bag. No wait, it had short sleeves and was longer than a top but... oh. There were two flaps, one at the front, one at the back, and buttons to connect the two. She knew exactly what this was, but the word escaped her. She put her arms into it and pulled it down. She was covered in red hearts now, neck to bottom, front and back. She loved it. It didn't do anything to hide her massive diaper though, it was very clear what she was wearing. She buttoned the flaps together. Standing up, she almost felt like trying to cover up her diaper. She knew why. She was supposed to put this on and then find Peony and Madison. She didn't know how to still her feelings. She must've stood there for a good bit just holding the front of her diaper, doing nothing. Doubting. Fearing. She had left the door open for this moment. If it had been closed she would've stayed in her room, instead it reminded her she should go. She descended the stairs one at a time. She couldn't even close her legs anymore, so wide steps were her only mode of transport. She gripped the balustrade with all the tightness she could manage. The stone floor at the bottom made her curl her toes, and yet it felt a little appropriate. The light coming from the kitchen sent a dreadful invitation. Lynn's expectations proved to be a complete blank. Her bare feet wanted to keep away from the cold floor, so with every moment she stepped closer. Her emotions had maxed out, left her not calm, but unable to panic. Pushing open the door to the kitchen was the only thing left to do, so that's what Lynn did. Her eyes found the floor in half a moment. She could hear Peony gasp and then Madison's voice, quietly. "See, I told you this would work." "Lynn, sweetie," Peony began, "We... I mean... Is..." A chair was pushed back and suddenly Lynn's face was in Peony hands and the latter kissed her forehead. A different hand patted her thickly diapered bottom, it still felt like there was a whole pillow there. Peony was looking her in the eye, looking for something. "We kind of figured out you don't actually need the diapers," Peony started over. From behind Lynn, Madison said: "Told you from the start." Peony took a visible instant to choose to go on. "It took us some time to figure out this was more than just an awkward moment that you needed some time to digest. We began to miss you. No more movie nights, no more cuddling up to me. No more hugs." "She just needs a good... boyfriend," Madison threw in, "but she doesn't listen to me about anything." There must've been a look, because Peony looked away and frowned at Madison. Then her focus returned to Lynn. "We want you back, and it's fine by us if that includes how you are now. Okay?" Madison tapped Lynn on the shoulder and she turned her head. "I think your padded butt actually looks cute, but I also enjoy you being embarrassed, so don't get too comfortable," Madison teased, trying to poke her in the side, but the diaper protected and Madison looked down. Lynn heart was beating in all directions again, the quiet before the storm lifted and her emotions bouncing around trying to make sense of what was happening. "I look like a big baby," she said, just trying to say anything. "You do." "Madison!" Peony immediately interrupted. "Peony, shut up. We got her big baby diapers and a onesie, and she's wearing them. By her own choice." Lynn felt her face heating. "Yeah, I'll definitely keep teasing you to get that reaction, but you can just be diapered around the house, you don't need to hide." She felt a smile coming on. "Thank you." "You're welcome, sweetie," Peony answered. "And if you want to talk about it, I'm here, okay?" She took Peony's hand and squeezed it. "I didn't expect this." She felt tears on her cheeks and all of a sudden her nose felt stuffed. And then she was happy-crying on Peony's shoulder. "I'll make you a cup of tea," Madison said, stroking her hair and patting her bottom again. She was really enjoying this. When Lynn's tears dried, Peony helped her to a chair and she drank her tea. They were all quiet again. "Instead of letting this moment dissipate, how about we start this thing right and watch a movie?" Peony suggested. "Good idea," Madison responded, "the big diapered butt can crawl between the two of us." Peony's breath halted for a second, as it were the instant before a sigh, but instead she confirmed Madison's idea. "Yes, and all under the same blanket." Lynn felt small and unable to dissent, so she just nodded while sipping her tea. Once the tea was done, Madison guided her to the living room behind Peony, her hand on the small of her back, the diaper in between. It wasn't even the very top of the diaper. The realization made her eyes drop to her feet. Bundled up between her two housemates, knees to chest, put Lynn ill at ease. Her toes were drumming the pillow under her silently. She was wedged in pretty well, making her hesitate to move her butt so she wouldn't push her diaper into one of them. Nevertheless, at some point during the movie, she was all cuddled up to Peony and her big padded butt was poking at Madison. The next thing she knew the latter was supporting her under the arms and saying "alright, time for bed. I'll help you upstairs."

Did anyone get raspberries blown on their tummy? Occasionally my mommy would blow raspberries on my tummy to the point that I’d end up wetting my diaper that she had just changed me into.

I think I'm a blend of adult kid and adult baby. I'm diapered 24/7, use pacifiers, suck my thumb and wear onesies and footed pjs, but at the same time I like doing "older kid" stuff like playing with blocks, having adventures with my stuffies, drawing and reading big kid chapter books. I guess I'm best described as a socially and emotionally delayed three to four year old.

My dad would sing a diaper changing song. When he sung the song I would laugh while pulling down my pants and lying down so he could change me. You can sing it for yourself: "Oh! You went poopy, you went poopy, you went poopy in your tiny little drawers!